Braveheart: The Untold Storiesby Kombatant ChampionChaptersChapter 12: AftermathChapter 13: HomecomingChapter 14: Life's WorthChapter 15: MemoriesChapter 16: Mechanical AffairsChapter 17: Internal BreakdownChapter 18: Unknown InfluenceChapter 19: Brutal TenacityChapter 20: Battle for the Crystal EmpireChapter 21: Hard TimesChapter 22: Adagio Dazzle's PizzaChapter 23: Five Nights at Adagio'sChapter 24: DiscoveryChapter 25: Researching the LoreChapter 26: Completing the LoreChapter 27: Ending the LoreChapter 28: RememberanceChapter 29: Day of ChaosChapter 30: EnlightenmentChapter 1: Call of the CreedChapter 2: Mark of the CreedChapter 3: Way of the CreedChapter 4: Legacy of the CreedChapter 5: AmendsChapter 6: Magic ShmagicChapter 7: Go On, Do It!Chapter 8: The Other SideChapter 9: Shattered BondsChapter 10: Forced LaborChapter 11: Fate of CHSChapter 12: AftermathI struggled to walk as I limped along, carrying Sunset Shimmer over my shoulder. The human world was in ruin. Buildings were destroyed, trees and other plants were on fire, and ash fallout was in the air, sky red with smoke and flame. Each step I made took seemingly forever. I could see Sunset’s house ahead. I tried to pick up the pace, but my legs suddenly gave out. I collapsed onto the asphalt. I rolled Sunset onto my back and crawled. I kept crawling until I reached the door. I reached up for the door, but I couldn’t reach. I saw Sunset’s hand reach out and turn the knob, and the door slid open. I crawled inside, and shut the door. Sunset Shimmer rolled off my back, and I rolled onto mine. “Sunset,” I whispered. “Braveheart,” Sunset whispered back. “You OK?” I asked. “Yeah,” Sunset said. She put her hand over my chest, and I put mine over hers. “I love you, Braveheart,” Sunset whispered. “I love you too, Sunset,” I whispered back. We both closed our eyes and passed out. When I woke up, Sunset was walking out of the hall, clean clothes on. I tried to sit up, but it hurt too much to do so. Sunset Shimmer reached out a hand to help me up. I took it, and Sunset Shimmer helped me get up. “Thanks,” I said. Sunset Shimmer nodded and limped into her kitchen. I walked into the bathroom and took a fresh set of clothes from my shoulder pack. I changed into the clean ones and put the dirty ones into my pack. I walked into Sunset’s kitchen and sat down, in pain. “You OK?” Sunset asked. “I’m fine,” I groaned. I had changed back to normal, and so had Sunset. “Want a coffee?” Sunset asked. “No thanks,” I said. “A milk works.” Sunset made herself a cup of coffee and poured me a glass of milk. She sat down at the table with me. I took a sip of my drink and sighed. “So what now?” Sunset asked. “I don’t know,” I murmured. “I suppose there’s no use for me to stay here.” “Me neither,” Sunset said. “We both may as well go back to Equestria. How is it by the way?” “Fine, I suppose,” I said. “Nothing’s really changed.” “What about Celestia?” Sunset asked. “How’s she?” Hearing that name made me freeze. I hadn’t told Sunset about Celestia and Luna’s fate. I started to tear up. “Braveheart?” Sunset asked. “Is something wrong?” I wiped the tears from my eyes and prepared to give Sunset the hard truth. “Princess Celestia…she…” I tried to say. “…she’s…gone. She died.” Sunset Shimmer brought a hand to her mouth in shock. “What?” she quietly gasped. “How?” “After the Terminator came from the future, I was being held in Canterlot Castle for a time with Pip, my guide, who was also from the future,” I explained. “After my friends left the castle, the Terminator busted in and overloaded the lighting. Sparks caught fire to the carpets and banners, and the entire castle burned down. With the princesses in it. Pip and I managed to escape with the guards that the Terminator hadn’t killed, but Celestia and Luna didn’t make it. Celestia managed to send me one last letter. Here, read it for yourself.” I pulled out the letter from Celestia and gave it to Sunset. She opened it up and read it over. By the end of the letter, she was in tears, trying hard not to cry. She finally broke down. I embraced her and let her cry onto my shoulder. I knew that Celestia was her mentor before Twilight was Celestia's student, and that Celestia was important to her. When Sunset finally calmed down. I sat down with her in her living room. “How could this happen?” Sunset choked. “I would have stopped it if I could,” I said. “But when the sparks flew, I was trying to get Pip out of her chair and cuffs. Pip pulled me out of the castle, and then we drove off. To be honest, I was emotionally attached to Luna. She was the one who saved me from a young age. I’m really sorry.” Sunset hung her head, and I put my arm over her shoulder. “I have no words,” Sunset said. We were silent for a time. “You gonna be OK?” I asked. “Yeah,” Sunset nodded. “I’ll be fine.” We stood up. “Get your things,” I said. “We’re should leave as soon as we can.” “All right,” Sunset Shimmer said. “I’ll wait for you,” I said. Sunset Shimmer walked into her room, and I leaned against a wall to wait. Sunset came back out a few minutes later with her backpack. It didn’t seem too full. I stood up straight and walked out the door with Sunset Shimmer. She closed the door and we walked to CHS through the ash and rubble. When we reached CHS, the school was in ruin. We made our way toward the Wondercolts statue, and found it destroyed. “Well, shit,” I groaned. “Fantastic,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Now how’re we going to get to Equestria?” “I don’t know,” I sighed. I heard a familiar hum. I drew my pistol and whipped toward the noise. Sunset Shimmer hid behind me. “You hear it too?” she asked. “Yep,” I whispered. I slowly walked toward a pile of rubble, which was emitting the noise. I grabbed a piece of rubble from the pile, gun at the ready, and lifted it up. On the ground were the Dazzlings’ amulets, intact and seemingly unharmed. I took a few good looks around, just to check for the Dazzlings. When I didn’t see them. I put away my gun and inspected the amulets. There were no scratches, cracks, or damage of any kind to them. “How is that possible?” Sunset asked, confused. “That blast should have destroyed them. Why didn’t it?” “I have no idea,” I said, just as confused. I picked up the amulets. They were still attached to their silk straps that went around the Dazzlings’ necks. I tore off the tattered straps and walked over to the busted portal. I took my mechanical hand and pressed it against the portal. My hand went right through it. Sunset Shimmer’s face lit up, and so did mine. I looked at the amulet shards, then back at the portal, then at Sunset Shimmer. I grinned wide at her, and she grinned back. “Guess what, Braveheart?” Sunset asked, smiling. “What?” I wondered, knowing the answer. “We’re still going home,” Sunset nodded, knowing that I knew as well. Sunset Shimmer climbed onto a piece of rubble as I got to work. First, I had to find each piece of the portal. There were large reflective pieces buried in rubble, but they weren’t hard to find. I laid out all the pieces into place, but there were smaller parts that would take forever to find. I took one of the amulets and ground it up into dust. My mechanical arm did the job perfectly, yet the blast still didn’t. I was so confused, I just let it roll off. I sprinkled a bit of the amulet powder onto a crack in the portal, and the crack healed. But the healing took quite a bit of time for just an inch of split, so I knew this was going to take some time. But I didn’t care. I was going to get home with Sunset Shimmer, no matter how long it took. Chapter 13: HomecomingAfter 3 days of waiting for the portal cracks to heal, they were nearly done, but not quite. From what I could conclude, Sunset Shimmer and I still had a few more hours before we could return to Equestria. We had slept on chunks of rubble, uncomfortable as they were. We would wake up covered in fallout, and we’d have to wipe it off. We were getting to know each other better, strengthening our relationship. I was waiting for the cracks to heal while talking to Sunset. “Bored yet?” I asked her. “Yep,” Sunset responded. “I have a question for you.” “What’s that?” I asked, making adjustments to my mechanical arm. “If Celestia and Luna are gone, who rules Equestria?” Sunset asked. “Did you not see that part of the letter?” I asked. Sunset shook her head. “Before she died, Celestia sent me that letter. It answered a question and left me with ruling Equestria. I’m the one that rules Equestria now.” “Wow,” Sunset marveled. “Must be a lot of work.” “It is,” I said. “Actually, on the topic of royalty, the Canterlot Castle ruins are actually still there.” “Why?” Sunset asked. “I told the royal guard to leave them there as tribute to the Princesses,” I explained. “I thought that it would be the best way to honor them.” “I guess that makes sense,” Sunset shrugged. A shine erupted from the portal. I whipped around and found the cracks healed. “Come on,” I said. Sunset picked up her bag and walked over to me. She helped me set the portal up straight, and we got ready to go through. “Ready?” Sunset asked me. “Ready,” I said back. We took hands, and walked through the portal, leaving behind a ruined world. ~~~ We stepped out into the mirror room and fell onto our front hooves. Sunset took a moment to regain balance. “It’s been way to long since I’ve been in this body,” she mumbled. I spread my wings, and Sunset Shimmer flinched from the scrape of the metal. “What the hell?!” she cried. “Sorry,” I said, closing my wings. “I’ve had to put up with that for so long, I’ve grown used to it. I don’t even hear it anymore. Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it as well.” “I hope so,” Sunset said, rubbing her ear. I heard the portal shimmer again, and I turned around. Nothing seemed off. I shrugged and turned back around. “Let’s get out of here,” I said. Sunset and I walked out of the mirror room and into Twilight’s castle’s main lobby. “Twilight! I’m home!” I called out. I heard no answer. “TWILIGHT!!!” I screamed. “Coming!” I heard from upstairs. Twilight and the rest of the Mane 6 came down the stairs from Twilight’s map room. “Braveheart!” Rainbow Dash cried. “You’re back! Is that Sunset Shimmer?” “Yes it is,” I said. “She decided to come back to Equestria with me.” “Really?” Twilight asked. “You’re really coming back?” “I am,” Sunset nodded. “Listen, Twilight, I need to talk to you in private for a moment. Both me and Braveheart do.” “OK,” Twilight agreed, confused. “One moment girls.” Sunset, Twilight, and I walked into a corner of the lobby. “What’s up?” Twilight asked us. “Two things,” I started. “One, we had an incident in the human world with the Dazzlings.” “The Dazzlings?” Twilight asked. “What happened?” “Braveheart found the pieces of the Dazzlings’ shattered amulets,” Sunset explained. “They kidnapped him and forced him to fix them. When he did…well…” “They went on a rampage through the world, destroying all of it,” I finished. “Only me and Sunset survived. Your friends in that world…” I paused. “…they were hung by the throat from the top of the Orpheum.” Twilight put a hoof to her mouth. “Were the Dazzlings defeated?” Twilight stammered. “They were,” Sunset said. “Braveheart saved me at the last moment, and we stopped them together.” Twilight took a moment to mourn over her friends’ deaths. When she calmed down, her eyes were wet with tears. “You gonna be OK?” I asked. Twilight nodded and wiped the tears from her eyes. “What was the other thing you were going to say?” she asked. “Well…” I said, smiling at Sunset, who gave me the same look back. Twilight knew immediately what was going on. “You’re not,” she said. “We are,” Sunset said. “Braveheart and I are dating.” “You’re kidding,” Twilight said. “We’re not,” I said. “We really are dating.” “Well, congratulations,” Twilight said. “I have no doubt that you two will be very happy together.” We walked back over to the others. “This calls for a party!” Pinkie cried. “Party at Braveheart’s place tonight!” Pinkie bolted off. “NO!” I cried, but it was too late. Pinkie was gone. I groaned. “I don’t want to clean up Pinkie’s mess,” I grumbled. Sunset put a hoof on my shoulder. I looked at her. “We’ll make sure she cleans up her own mess,” she assured. “I’ve always gotten the human Pinkie to.” I calmed down. “All right,” I said. “Come on, you,” Sunset said. “Let’s go party.” I smiled and walked out of Twilight’s castle with Sunset. When we reached my house, it was dusk, but the lights from the party were shining through the windows. We walked inside, and a blast of confetti erupted from the doorway. Neither I nor Sunset jumped, because we were both used to this. A banner hung from the ceiling, saying, “Welcome back, Braveheart and Sunset Shimmer!” “I’m so glad you’re back home,” Twilight said to us. “We are too,” Sunset said. The party was absolutely wild. Ponies were having the time of their lives. Sunset and I were much too tired to party hard, so we talked with other ponies instead. I noticed Twilight sneak out, so Sunset and I followed her. Twilight walked into her castle, clearly trying not to be seen. I took Sunset by the hooves and flew up to Twilight’s room. We walked inside and caught Twilight by surprise when she came up the stairs. “What are you two doing?” she inquired. “What are you doing?” I retorted. “I saw you sneak out.” “All right,” Twilight said. “I wanted to see the human world one last time.” “There’s not much to see,” Sunset said. “Unless you like looking at dead corpses, fire, and ash.” Twilight winced. “On second thoughts, maybe I’ll be all right,” she said. “Good idea,” I said. I took a look at the portal. I levitated Twilight’s book off the plug, and the portal closed. “What are you doing, Braveheart?” Sunset asked. I raised up my mechanical hoof and drove it through the glass, shattering it and the frame of the mirror. The magical contraption Twilight had built fell apart, and all that was left was a pile of parts and broken glass. I turned back around and explained. “There’s nothing left to do there,” I said. “No reason to keep the portal any longer.” Twilight nodded. I disposed of the broken pieces, and we walked back to my house. The lights were off, because the party had ended. Everypony had left, but Pinkie Pie was still finishing off the leftover sweets. “Hi guys,” she said, mouth full of cupcake. “I think I’m going to head home now. Bye!” Pinkie tried to leave, but Sunset stopped her. “First, you’re going to clean up this mess,” she said. “Now.” Pinkie sulked as she reluctantly cleaned up her party mess. When she had finished, Sunset let her leave. “I have a guest bedroom next to mine,” I told Sunset. “You can sleep there.” “Thanks,” she said. “Night.” “G’night,” I said. “My room’s upstairs.” Sunset walked upstairs, and I heard her close the door of the guest bedroom. I was back home, in Equestria, with something more. A relationship with the pony that I loved. I walked into my room and fell asleep, prepared to cherish each moment with Sunset for as long as we lived. Chapter 14: Life's WorthThe date is June 31st. Sunset Shimmer and I have been dating for three months now. Sunset had settled into my house, and made the guest bedroom her own. She accepted her new life in Equestria, and I’ve done my best to make her feel even more at home. Citizens of Equestria have been very kind to Sunset, and I’m glad they have. After hearing about what Sunset had gone through in the human world during her first few years there, I didn’t want her to suffer further. We were relaxing in the living room. Sunset Shimmer was reading over the dark spell page I had found, and I was tweaking the hydraulics of my mechanical hoof. “How in Celestia’s name did you ever manage to learn these spells, Braveheart?” Sunset asked. “I learned them over the course of five years in the Everfree Forest,” I explained. “Could you possibly teach me them?” Sunset wondered. “I can try,” I replied. “But they were extremely hard to learn, and I’m no teacher. But I will try.” “Thanks,” Sunset said, smiling. “Anytime,” I said. We went silent again. Only Sunset’s magic aura and my hydraulics could be heard. We were quiet for a good half hour before I decided to ask Sunset something, something I’ve wanted to ask her for a while, but never had the courage to do so until now. I pulled a small black box out of my saddlebag, but I kept it hidden. “Sunset,” I said. “I need to ask you an important question.” “Sure,” she agreed. “What is it?” I took a deep breath. I was finally about to do this. “Are you happy here?” I asked. “In Equestria, and with me?” “Of course,” Sunset replied. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.” I smiled. I stood up and sat down next to Sunset on the couch. She put a hoof around my shoulder. I took another quick breath. I pulled out the small box and gave it to Sunset Shimmer. She opened it up, and brought a hoof to her mouth at what she saw. A ring with a diamond in the center. She started to cry with joy. “Will you marry me, Sunset?” I quietly asked. Sunset responded with a strong hug. I hugged her back. “Yes,” Sunset whispered. We broke the embrace and relaxed, the decision made. “Braveheart,” Sunset asked, changing subject. “Will you teach me the morphing spell first?” “Sure,” I said. “That one was actually surprisingly easy. Let’s go into a more open area. If you don’t control it, things may catch fire.” Sunset and I walked into the front yard, which was concrete. “To start,” I explained. “You want to get a good, sturdy stance. Like with casting any spell. After that, focus your magic to create fire, engulfing yourself in a ball of flame. Don’t touch yourself with the fire, because it is extremely hot. Focus the fire correctly, and it’ll turn a light green. Go ahead and try it. Don’t worry. If your coat catches fire, just stop casting. I’ll have a water spell ready.” “Here goes nothing,” Sunset breathed. She got into position, and began to cast the spell. Fire erupted from her horn, and slowly spiraled around her to create a ball. The fire began to turn green, and I grinned. The flames suddenly stopped, and I noticed a small flame on Sunset’s mane. I shot a burst of water at Sunset, and the flame hissed out. “Thanks,” she panted, clearly panicked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “Try to engulf the flames further away from you, but not too far.” Sunset nodded and tried the spell again. She kept the flames going for a while. “All right, that’s good!” I called out. The flames dissipated, and I saw myself in front of me. I backed up as my eyes widened. “Well?” Sunset asked, in my voice. “Uh…” I paused. I was speechless. “What’s wrong?” Sunset asked, then shot a hoof to her mouth. She looked down at herself, and she went quiet. “Oh…” she said. “How do I change back?” “Same process,” I said. “Were you thinking of me when you were changing?” “Yes,” Sunset said. “That explains it,” I realized. “Just do the same thing when you change, but think of yourself when you do.” Sunset nodded. She morphed back to herself. She held her breath. “Better,” I said. “OK, good,” Sunset exhaled, in her normal voice. “The only improvement is to change faster,” I said. “Otherwise, you did great.” “Thanks,” Sunset said. We walked back inside the house. “I’m going to write a letter to Twilight,” I said. “Tell her to arrange a small wedding for us. Nothing too fancy.” “Sounds good,” Sunset nodded. I spawned in a piece of paper and a quill and ink. I dipped the quill tip into the ink and wrote out the letter. “Dear Twilight Sparkle, I’ve got some great news. Sunset and I are getting married. I need a big favor. I need you to arrange a wedding for us. Nothing fancy, because we don’t want that. Just set up something simple, and send Rainbow Dash over to my place, but don’t tell her about this letter. I need to tell her something. I’d greatly appreciate it if you could do this. Thank you. From, Braveheart” I sent the letter off to Twilight as Sunset put a hoof over my shoulder. We kissed for a moment, then stood up. “I’m going to go into Ponyville to look for a wedding dress,” Sunset said. “No, no, no,” I stopped. “You’re not looking for anything. Go to Rarity’s Carousel Boutique. She’ll make you one. The fee is on me, as is the train ticket.” I gave Sunset some bits for the train ticket. “Tell Rarity to send me the bill,” I said. “All right,” Sunset said. She left the house and went to the train station. Not long after she shut the door, Rainbow Dash opened it. “Hey, Braveheart,” she said. “Hi, Rainbow,” I waved. “Come sit down. I need to talk to you.” “OK,” Rainbow Dash said. She sat down next to me at my table. “What’s up?” she asked. “Twilight didn’t tell you, did she?” I questioned. “Tell me what?” Rainbow wondered. “Good,” I said. “OK, listen. I wanted to tell you this in person. Sunset Shimmer and I are engaged.” Rainbow’s eyes went wide. “Seriously?” she cried. “Seriously,” I said. “That’s awesome!” Rainbow said. “…and I wanted you to be my best mare during the wedding,” I added. “Really?” Rainbow asked. I nodded. Rainbow Dash suddenly wrapped her hooves around me in a hug. I returned the embrace. When Rainbow Dash finally let go of me, she said good-bye and flew off. I left as well and flew off to Ponyville to talk to Twilight. Upon reaching Ponyville, Twilight was waiting for me at her castle. “Hi, Braveheart,” she cheerfully said. “Hey, Twilight,” I said. “Come with me,” Twilight said. I followed her inside the castle into the main lobby, where a small wedding arch and carpet met my gaze. “I love it,” I said. “I’m sure Sunset will too.” “I know she will,” Twilight agreed. “I also got Rarity to make you a tuxedo.” Twilight pulled a white tux out of a closet. “Try it on,” she said. I walked into another room and slipped into the suit. It was quite comfortable, and it fit well, despite Rarity never once making me an outfit in my life. I stepped out of the room. “Well?” I asked. “You look amazing,” Twilight said. “Go ahead and get anything else that you need ready. We’ll start the wedding in an hour.” “Got it,” I said. I stepped back into the fitting room and got myself ready. The wedding started promptly at 6 PM. The bridesmaids started to walk down the aisle, while Sunset and I waited until last. Sunset was wearing a small, yet flowing wedding gown, and had her mane curled and hanging down with a small flower behind her ear. “You look gorgeous,” I whispered, as the next set of bridesmaids and groomsmen walked down the aisle. “Thank you,” Sunset whispered back. “You look great too.” “Well, thanks,” I said. I had done a last minute brush of my mane, so it was still a bit wet from the water I used to wet it down. Sunset plucked a stray hair from my head that wouldn’t stay down. I gave her a lopsided smile. As the last pair reached the end of the aisle, Sunset and I walked down ourselves. Twilight was waiting for us underneath the arch. Rainbow Dash was standing next to Twilight, and she was nearly crying. We reached the arch, and Twilight began the ceremony. “We are gathered here today to celebrate the marriage of Braveheart and Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight announced. “If anypony objects to this marriage, speak now, or forever hold your peace.” Nopony spoke up, so Twilight continued. She read a passage she wrote, then turned to us for the vows. “Do you, Braveheart, take Sunset Shimmer as your lawfully wedded wife?” Twilight asked me. “I do,” I responded. Twilight turned to Sunset. “Do you, Sunset Shimmer, take Braveheart as your lawfully wedded husband?” she asked. “I do,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Then I now pronounce you mare and stallion,” Twilight announced, as we placed the rings on each other’s horns. The crowd cheered as we kissed. When the ceremony ended, I saw Rainbow Dash wipe a tear from her eye. I turned to Sunset. “Excuse me for a moment,” I said. Sunset nodded. I walked over to Rainbow Dash. “Congratulations, Braveheart,” Rainbow Dash said, crying. “You OK?” I asked. “I’m great!” Rainbow said. “I’m so proud of you.” She was so close to breaking down, but she held it in. We embraced before I walked back to Sunset, and we all went down to the reception at my house. During the dinner reception, Rainbow Dash stood up and clinked a wine glass to get everypony’s attention. “I have a quick story to tell,” she said. “It happened around the time when Braveheart was going out to do some shopping back when he still lived with me.” I knew exactly where Rainbow Dash was going here, and I buried my face in my hooves. “Oh please no,” I mumbled. “I was at home, and Braveheart was out,” Rainbow Dash started. “I used a small telegraph device he built to call him, because I needed his help. I’ll just run through the dialogue. ‘Hello?’ I called. ‘Hey,’ Braveheart said. ‘What’s up?’ ‘I need your help,’ I said. ‘Can you come here?’ ‘I can’t,’ Braveheart replied. ‘I’m buying clothes.’ ‘All right,’ I said. ‘Well, hurry up and come over here.’ ‘Well, I can’t find them,’ Braveheart told me. ‘What do you mean, you can’t find them?’ I asked. ‘I can’t find them,’ Braveheart repeated. ‘There’s only soup.’ On hearing that, I paused for a second, confused. ‘What do you mean, there’s only soup?’ I asked. ‘It means there’s only soup,’ Braveheart had said. So I yelled at him. ‘Well then get out of the soup isle!’ I yelled. ‘All right!’ Braveheart cried. ‘You don’t have to shout at me!’ I heard him take rather loud steps into the next isle.” All this time, I noticed Sunset try not to laugh at what she was hearing. This was truly embarrassing. “So after walking into the next isle,” Rainbow Dash continued. “Braveheart spoke up again. ‘There’s more soup,’ he said. ‘What do you mean, there’s more soup?’ I asked, growing increasingly angry. ‘There’s just more soup,’ Braveheart said. ‘Go into the next isle!’ I cried out. Braveheart quickly walked into the next isle. ‘There’s still soup,’ he said. ‘Where are you right now?!’ I cried. ‘I’m at soup!’ Braveheart shouted. ‘What do you mean, you’re at soup?!’ I yelled. ‘I mean I’m at soup!’ Braveheart screamed. ‘What store are you in?!’ I cried out.” At this point, I decided to join in on Rainbow’s story. “I’M AT THE SOUP STORE!!!” I cried out, recalling what I said. “WHY ARE YOU BUYING CLOTHES AT THE SOUP STORE?!?!” Rainbow screamed, smiling. We ended the story there, and everypony in the room was in hysterics, even Sunset Shimmer. Rainbow Dash and I sat back down, and everypony else continued conversation. “What the hell?” Sunset asked me in between laughs. “I wasn’t exactly the smartest back then,” I said, laughing myself. “Dash told me to go out if I wanted, and that Rarity’s boutique was a white and purple building. Turns out, so was the soup store. We started yelling and swearing at each other when I got home.” We laughed again, then finished up the reception. As the last pony left the reception, the Mane 6, Sunset Shimmer, and I were the only ponies left. “Twilight, thank you for such a great wedding and reception,” Sunset said. “Of course, Sunset,” Twilight smiled. “Anything for a friend.” “Well, we’ll see you around,” Rainbow Dash said, before flying off. “Indeed,” Rarity agreed. “Farewell, Sunset Shimmer.” “Bye you guys,” Sunset called. “Thanks again.” “See you later,” I said. The Mane 6 left, and only Sunset Shimmer and I were left. We cleaned up the house, and Sunset Shimmer moved her things into my room. We settled down after a long day, and fell asleep. With the day ended, we slept soundly, happily married as husband and wife. Chapter 15: MemoriesIt’s been three days since our wedding. Sunset Shimmer and I have been very happy together. We’ve been able to keep a good, tidy home and support each other. Sunset mastered the morphing spell quickly, and she showed me a form she particularly liked. I was sitting on my couch, fixing up a fire, when Sunset came up to me. “Hey, Braveheart,” she said. “Hey hon’,” I smiled. “I want to show you something,” Sunset told me. “OK,” I agreed. I tossed a piece of paper into the fire and sat back down. Sunset cast the spell, and the green fire engulfed her. It almost immediately dissipated, and I saw a changed Sunset. For one, she looked like a torn and broken machine, almost like a Terminator. Her eyes had inverted to black, with a white, blurred pupil. Her teeth were jagged, and her coat and mane looked burnt and rotten, tearing in some places, revealing an endoskeleton. Red and blue wires poked out from the holes, making it seem like Sunset was a machine that had been rotting away for years. “What do you think?” Sunset asked, with a deep, metallic echo in her voice. “I’m not sure whether I should be amazed, or scared,” I said. “Because it looks like you’re about to kill me.” Sunset rolled her eyes and gave a smile. She morphed back, and I relaxed. “Where’d you come up with that?” I asked. “It was an old image I thought of myself being back in the human world,” Sunset explained. “Well, it’s terrifying,” I stated. “You looked like a rotting animatronic.” “I know,” Sunset grinned. She looked out the window. It was getting dark out. “Tired?” I asked. “No,” Sunset said. “I just need a drink. Do you have cider?” “No, I don’t,” I said. “Sorry. However, I do know a place that has pretty decent cider. Can you hold your liquor?” Sunset gave me a smile, and her eyes narrowed a bit. I smiled back. We stood up and walked out the door, locking it behind us. “So where is this place?” Sunset asked. “I’ll be able to find it if I can find the Canterlot hotel,” I said. After looking around for a moment, I spotted the Canterlot hotel nearby. I directed Sunset through Canterlot, until we reached our destination. It was the same bar that the Terminator attacked me in. “This place?” Sunset asked. “Yep,” I nodded. “Tech Noir. It’s a dance club and a bar. Good cider, but not as good as Applejack’s during cider season. Holy shit, that stuff’s good.” “Can you hold your liquor?” Sunset mumbled. “Yes,” I said, hearing her. “Quite well.” We walked inside the bar. The clerk stopped us at the door. “5 bits,” she said. “Each.” I rolled my eyes and pulled out the 10 bit fee. We walked inside and sat down at the bar table. The bartender came over. “What’ll it be?” he asked. Sunset took a moment to look around at the different drinks. “I haven’t got all bloody day,” the bartender impatiently said. “Apple cider,” Sunset said. “And you?” the bartender asked me. “Apple cider and whiskey mix,” I said. Sunset gave me a look. I shrugged at her. The bartender brought over our drinks, and I paid him the bit price. Sunset and I took a sip of our drinks before getting into conversation. “I noticed the cloth over the big window,” Sunset pointed out. “Did something happen?” “Yeah,” I said. “Pip shot the Terminator through that window with a shotgun.” “Wait,” Sunset stopped me. “This is the bar the Terminator first attacked you in?” I nodded. “It first pointed a pistol with a laser pointer on it at my head,” I explained. “Then Pip shot it a few times, allowing me a bit of time to escape. The Terminator then pulled out an Uzi, and shot a patron behind me, pinning me under the body.” “How in Celestia’s name did you ever make it out?” Sunset asked. “Pip saved me at the last possible moment,” I said. “Six shotgun blasts, point blank mind you, straight at the Terminator. All the shots did were launch the Terminator out the window. As I ran off with Pip, I looked back to see the Terminator get right back up, unfazed.” “Damn,” Sunset winced. She took another sip of her cider. I had finished my whiskey/cider mix, and I held my head for a second, because my head had started to spin. I had lied about being able to hold my liquor. I had only gotten cider here, not a cider/whiskey mix. I came to my senses and sat up. “Did anything else happen in the human world before I came there?” I asked Sunset. “One other thing,” Sunset said. “We had the annual Friendship Games against Crystal Prep. The human Twilight nearly destroyed the world trying to understand magic.” “Jeez,” I said. “I was the one who stopped her, offered her a chance at friendship,” Sunset explained. “Come to think of it,” I recalled. “I did see a rip in the Everfree Forest a few years ago. The rip was purple, and one of the Everfree’s giant flesh-eating plants went through it.” “That was during the archery, rollerblade, and motocross event,” Sunset said. “Twilight stole a bit of Applejack’s magic, and the rips opened. I took a tumble on my bike just to save one of the Crystal Prep students.” I put a hoof to my forehead, wondering how much worse it was in the human world during the rips. Sunset finished off her drink, then stood up. “I’m ready to head home,” she said. “Yeah, me too,” I agreed. I left a tip for the bartender and left the bar. As we walked through the Canterlot night, I felt an odd presence nearby. I stopped and turned around. I saw a purple pony in a security guard outfit was slowly approaching me, knife in his mouth. When he noticed I was looking at him, he turned and ran off. “Excuse me for a moment,” I said to Sunset before running off. I chased the purple pony through Canterlot. He seemed to be extremely agile and knowing the shadows and where to hide. I eventually lost him in a small alley. I spread my wings and bolted into the sky. I spotted Sunset Shimmer below, and the purple pony attack her. I blasted down with my golden rainboom, and the purple pony looked up. He avoided my initial attack, but I tackled him anyway. He stabbed his knife into my mechanical leg, jamming the hydraulics. I hit the ground, dislodging the knife. It flew through the air, and the purple pony caught it and ran off. “THAT’S RIGHT!!!” I yelled back. “YOU BETTER RUN!!!” I turned to Sunset and ran over. “Are you all right?” I asked. “I’m fine,” Sunset nodded. “You literally made it just in time. He had the blade right up to my throat.” “I’m only glad that you’re OK,” I said, helping Sunset up. “We should hurry home before somepony else tries to jump us.” Sunset nodded as I took her hoof. I charged up a teleportation spell, teleporting us back home. We slid the blinds shut and locked all the windows. I spawned in metal plates and attached them to the windows and doors. “Just as a precaution,” I said to Sunset. We shut off the lights and climbed into bed, but I couldn’t sleep. Around midnight, I heard Sunset whisper to me. “You awake?” she asked. “Mhm,” I replied. “Thinking about that purple pony?” Sunset guessed. “Yeah,” I nodded. I lit up my horn to give us some light. Sunset was rolled toward me, and I was rolled toward her. “Who do you think he was?” Sunset wondered. “I don’t know,” I said. “But now I don’t feel safe on the ground. Sure, I’ve had my fair share of close and fatal encounters, but that pony was really elusive. I nearly lost him three times before I had to fly up to find you. And then I nearly had a heart attack when I saw him attack you.” At this point, I was in tears. Sunset kissed me and wiped the tears from my eyes. I smiled at her, and she smiled back at me. I dissipated the light spell, and I could hear Sunset breathing in sleep. But I started thinking about the purple pony again. Questions started forming in my mind. Who was the purple pony? Why did he try and attack me and Sunset? What were his intentions? These questions circled through my head as I fell asleep. Chapter 16: Mechanical AffairsWhen I woke up the next morning, Sunset Shimmer was still asleep. I quietly slipped out of bed and walked into the bathroom for a shower. After the night I had, the hot water was quite relaxing. I didn’t even bother to wash myself off. I just let the water hit and run off my tired body. When I finished, Sunset Shimmer was waiting for me. “Hey Sunset,” I said with a smile. “Hey Braveheart,” Sunset returned. We kissed briefly, then Sunset walked into the bathroom while I flew downstairs. As I made a pot of coffee, I heard the water running from the shower. When the water finished boiling, I poured Sunset and I a cup. Sunset walked downstairs, towel hanging on the back of her neck. I levitated the coffee to her, and she sat down. “Cream or sugar?” I asked. “I prefer it as it is,” Sunset said. “All right,” I shrugged, dropping a couple cubes of sugar into my coffee. As we sipped our coffee, I suddenly got a letter. “Who do you think that’s from?” Sunset asked. “I don’t know,” I said. “Twilight maybe?” I opened up the letter and read it over. Sunset walked behind me and looked over my shoulder. “Dear Braveheart, This letter is from Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. We’ve had ideas for a big tech project, but we haven’t spoken of it until just recently. We want you to personally come to the Crystal Empire and give us an approval on this project. We want to make sure this project will be accepted by the rest of Equestria, not just here. We’ll be waiting for you at the Crystal Tower. Princess Cadence I folded up the letter laid it down on the table. Sunset gave me a sad look. “How long are you going to be gone?” Sunset asked. “I don’t know,” I said. “But I’m not going alone.” Sunset’s face brightened up. I nodded. Sunset smiled and left for her room to pack. I slipped my tool pack and some food into my saddlebag, as well as my bits. Sunset walked down the stairs, carrying a small suitcase. We walked out the door, and I locked up the door and windows. I was still wary of that Purple Pony. When we reached the train station, I paid the fee for the tickets and Sunset and I boarded the train. The train started to get going five minutes later, and we were on our way. “Have you ever been to the Crystal Empire?” Sunset asked. “Nope,” I responded. “This’ll be my first time there.” “I haven’t even been to Crystal Prep back in the human world,” Sunset said. “They always came to CHS for the Friendship Games.” “Then this’ll be a first for both of us,” I said. Sunset nodded in agreement. “Did you bring that spell page with you?” Sunset asked. “I did, as a matter of fact,” I replied. I pulled out the spell page and gave it to Sunset. “Thanks,” she said. I pulled out my tool kit and worked on my Terminator hoof while Sunset studied the spells as we traveled to the Crystal Empire. When the train stopped in the Crystal Empire Station, I was asleep. The train stopped with a jolt, and I hit my head on the seat, waking up. “Are we here already?” I groggily asked. “Yeah,” Sunset responded. “Let’s go.” I got up, grabbed my bag, and left the train with Sunset. The Crystal Empire was indeed worthy of the name. Everything was made of crystals. The houses, the streets, the food, hell, even the ponies had a crystal gloss to them. It was extremely fascinating, for both Sunset and me. The Crystal Tower wasn’t hard to find, as it was the tallest building in the empire. When Sunset and I reached the base of the tower, we saw Shining Armor and Princess Cadence standing near the Crystal Heart's empty pedastal. “Hello, Braveheart,” Shining Armor greeted. “I’m glad you could make it.” “As am I,” Cadence agreed. “This project has been on our minds for quite some time, but we had to check with Celestia and Luna before we could begin, but when you sent the letter of their fate, we postponed the project until we knew what was going to happen to Equestria.” “After the second Changeling attack, we learned that you were the one to oversee Equestria. So we made plans to contact you as soon as we could.” “Well, I’m glad I could make it,” I said. “By the way, this is my wife, Sunset Shimmer.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Sunset said. “You as well, Miss Shimmer,” Cadence nodded. “We should get started,” Shining Armor said. “If you’ll come with me, I’ll show you to the main server room.” Sunset and I followed Cadence and Shining Armor through the Crystal Tower. “So, what’s this project about?” Sunset asked. “We’ve been trying to find a way to protect an area without using magic,” Cadence explained. “With what both Shining Armor and I had to go through to keep Canterlot and the Crystal Empire protected, we figured as much to find a solution.” “The migraines I was getting back in Canterlot were painful, and Cadence literally couldn’t sleep,” Shining Armor added. “With this project, we can eliminate the need for excessive magic.” “It seems like that would be a huge technological advancement for Equestria,” I stated. We reached a large door, locked with a magical seal. “One moment,” Cadence said. She powered up a spell, and cast it on the door. The seal unlocked and the doors slid open. Sunset and I were met with a huge room. Computers and cords were everywhere, and electricity flowed through a central spire. The spire shimmered with the electricity flowing through it, giving the room a distinctive glow. “This is the main server room,” Shining Armor said. “This is where all the magic will happen. Not literally of course.” “The Crystal technicians will program the software from here, and when it’s complete, the program will be launched from the main computer up at the top of the Crystal Tower,” Cadence explained. “Seems like a lot of work,” Sunset marveled. “It will be,” Shining Armor said. “But the payout will be worth it to protect Equestria. So what do you say, Braveheart?” I didn’t hear him. I was lost in thought, remembering what Pip had said years before. ”Cybernetic organism,” Pip had said. “Crystal Systems Model 101.” “Braveheart!” Sunset yelled. I snapped back to reality. “Are you all right?” Cadence asked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “I’m fine. I’m just a bit skeptical. An accomplice of mine a few years ago said that the Terminator was a Crystal Systems Model.” “I can personally assure you that there will be no machines made in the Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor said. “Ever. We don’t need robots. This program will only be used for protection of Equestria. Not building robots.” “All right,” I said, relieved. “I say go for it. Go ahead with the program. I approve the project.” “Thank you,” Cadence said. “Thank you for the evaluation. We’ll get to work immediately.” “If you need a place to stay, we have an empty guest room in the Crystal Tower,” Shining Armor told us. “That would be nice,” I agreed. “We can stay for a night.” Cadence nodded and directed us to our room. We walked inside and got settled. “If you need anything, Shining Armor and I are right upstairs,” Cadence said, shutting the door. Sunset put her bag next to the bed and started to unpack. “I like it here,” she said. “The crystal motif is fascinating.” “This place is pretty high class,” I agreed. “It’s quite an honor to spend a night in the Crystal Tower.” Sunset and I smiled at each other. I sat next to a window and Sunset joined me. I wanted to get a good look at the Crystal Empire at night. The empire shimmered with the light of the moon. “It’s beautiful,” Sunset marveled. “I know,” I agreed. “It’s not every day you get to see a view like this.” As Sunset and I looked out over the empire, I noticed a small, dark glow in the distance. I looked a bit closer. The glow had a green and purple static in the frozen north. “Is everything all right?” Sunset asked. “Yeah,” I said. “It’s nothing.” I shut the blinds and left the window. “I think I’ll sleep on the floor,” I said. Sunset gave me an odd look as she climbed into the bed. “No, you’re not,” Sunset argued. “Get up here.” “Oh, all right,” I said. I climbed into bed with Sunset and she gave me a sly grin. “Oh, no, no, no,” I refused. “We’re not doing that here.” Sunset shot me the sly look again. I knew I wasn’t getting out of this. I sighed, and just let it happen. Once we were done, I passed out, tired, yet happy to be with Sunset tonight. Chapter 17: Internal BreakdownWhen I woke up the next morning, Sunset Shimmer wasn’t in the room. I stretched and rubbed my eyes, trying to wake up. I left the room and walked down the hall, stretching out my legs. The lamp fires shimmered off the crystal walls, giving a soothing glow. I suddenly heard a loud scream and a boom. I jolted awake and flew out of an open window. As I looked around the Crystal Empire I saw smoke coming from the train station. I bolted to the station and landed. The train conductor and engineer were outside, splashing water on the flames. “What happened?” I asked. “The engine blew up,” the conductor said. “Just, without warning, exploded.” “We’ve called the Crystal Guard,” the engineer said. Sunset Shimmer suddenly ran up. “Braveheart!” she cried. I ran up to her and we embraced. “Thank Celestia you’re all right,” I sighed. “I thought you were caught in the accident.” “I was getting some breakfast when I heard the explosion,” Sunset said. I ran outside and saw you fly to the station, so I followed you.” “I’m just glad you’re all right,” I said with relief. I turned to the engineer. “When do you think the train will be fixed?” I asked. “We’re going to have to make and install a whole new engine,” the conductor said. “This one’s beyond repair.” “So we can’t get back to Canterlot?” Sunset asked. “I guess not,” I shrugged. “We’ll just have to stay here for a while. Surly we can find something to do.” “Yeah,” Sunset said. “I don’t care what we do, as long as you’re with me.” We embraced for a moment and walked throughout the Crystal Empire, admiring the scenery. As we passed a market, I noticed a small jewelry stand, and a red crystal necklace caught my eye. Sunset was occupied with another stand, so I quickly made my way over to the jewelry stand. “Hi there,” the salespony said. “What can I do for you?” “How much for the red crystal necklace?” I asked. “Ah, the Romantic Ruby,” the mare realized. “That’s 50 bits.” I paid the mare for the necklace, and she slipped it into a gift bag. “Thank you,” I said, taking the bag. “Have a nice day,” the mare cheerfully said. I hid the gift bag in my saddlebag and turned back to Sunset. She turned away from the stand she was at, an innocent smile on her face. “What’s that look for?” I asked. Sunset turned away, smirking. “Nothing,” she said. I rolled my eyes and shook my head with a smile. I caught up with Sunset as we continued through the Crystal Empire. As I looked at the scenery, I crashed into somepony. “Ow,” I groaned. I looked to see who I had hit, and it was Shining Armor. “Sorry about that, Braveheart,” Shining Armor said. “It’s all right,” I said, rubbing my head. “Sorry about the train incident,” Shining Armor apologized. “We’re working to get that fixed as soon as possible.” “Don’t rush yourself,” I said. “You can take your time. I’ve got nothing going on in Canterlot, as far as I know, anyway.” “Will do,” Shining Armor nodded. “Enjoy yourselves.” “We will,” I said. I turned around and didn’t see Sunset. I looked around the area. I couldn’t find her. I took to the skies to get a better leverage point. I spotted Sunset near the Crystal Tower. I dove down and landed next to Sunset. She jumped at the sight of me. “Oh, hey Braveheart,” she said. “I didn’t see you there.” “Sorry,” I said. “I lost you in the crowd. Were you heading back to the room?” “I was,” Sunset nodded. “I need a shower.” “All right,” I said. “I may as well head back too.” Sunset and I walked back to the Crystal Tower and to our room. As Sunset stepped into the bathroom, I flopped onto the floor for a nap. I dozed off to the sound of running water. “Fate is unchanging,” a dark voice hissed. “Fate is unforgiving.” “Shut up,” I said in my sleep. “Leave me alone.” “Fate will consume you,” the voice continued. “Fate will murder you.” “Damn it,” I said. “I said to go away.” “Fate has been decided,” the voice said, louder. “Fate has sealed your doom.” “No,” I yelled. “No, No, NO!!” “Braveheart!” Sunset cried. I woke up, shaken. “Are you OK?” Sunset asked. I looked at her with a worried look. Her mane was wet and hanging down. I took some deep breaths to calm down. Sunset noticed how pale I had gotten, and that I couldn’t speak. She sat down next to me and put a hoof over my shoulder. “You can talk about it when you’re ready,” Sunset said. We stayed silent for a few minutes, before I spoke up. “I heard a voice,” I began. “It was a deep, raspy hiss, and it kept mentioning a terrible fate for me. It said things like, ‘Fate is unchanging,’ and ‘Fate has sealed your doom.’ Now I’m kind of worried.” “It’s just a nightmare,” Sunset assured. “It’s nothing to worry about.” “I don’t know, Sunset,” I sighed. “The voice seemed pretty threatening and real. I…I suddenly don’t want to go back to Canterlot.” “Hey,” Sunset soothed. “If you want to go take a walk, feel free to. I’ll just be here.” “All right,” I nodded. “It does help.” I stood up, put on a scarf and goggles, and flew out of the Crystal Tower to take a walk through the Frozen North. I landed at the train station, where the magic of the Crystal Heart reached its limit. The conductor and engineer were removing the destroyed engine. “How’s it coming?” I asked. “We’re doing all right,” the conductor said. “The engine seemed to be destroyed by magic. Dark magic.” “Odd,” I muttered. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. I’ll be taking a walk through the Frozen North.” “Be careful,” the engineer said. “I’ve heard some ugly things about the Frozen North.” “Stop trying to scare him,” the conductor scolded. “The only thing ugly about the Frozen North is that it’s really cold.” “OK, then,” I shrugged. I stepped out of the barrier of the Crystal Heart and was met with a chilling wind. I slipped the goggles over my eyes and walked out into the Frozen North. Chapter 18: Unknown InfluenceAs I walked throughout the Frozen North, the cold wind bit at my face. I pulled the scarf over my muzzle and continued on. These unforgiving and extreme conditions were what calmed me down. I had an unnatural ability to calm down in any weather, and that worked to my advantage. There was nothing but snow and ice as far as I could see, so I just kept walking. I didn’t care where I was going. I just needed to walk. I started to remember the nightmare I had. “Fate is unchanging,” I repeated from the voice. “Fate is unforgiving. Fate will consume you. Fate will murder you. Fate has been decided. Fate has sealed your doom.” I shuddered at the thoughts. I shook my head and continued walking. I looked up to see a small stream of black smoke. It was slowly flowing through the air towards me. I reached out a hoof and touched the smoke, and immediately yanked it back. The smoke was freezing to the touch, painfully so. The smoke started to encircle me, and I stepped out of its reach. The smoke seemed to have a mind of its own, following me wherever I went. I decided to follow the smoke to its source. As I followed the smoke trail, it stopped trying to grab me. Instead, it seemed to urge me to keep going. I kept going through the Frozen North, until I saw a small slit in the snow, where the smoke was coming from. I charged up a small blast and shot at the slit. The ice started to split, and I backed up. The ice shattered and fell away, revealing a large ice cave. I jumped down and opened up my wings to ensure a safe landing. The smoke seemingly nodded and moved me along. I suddenly heard the voice again. “Fate is unchanging,” it said. I charged up a blast and whipped around. Nopony was there. I faded the spell and lit up my horn for some light. I slid the goggles onto my forehead and the scarf around my neck. The smoke continued through the cave. I sat down for a second to rest. “Fate is unforgiving,” the voice said. “Who’s there?” I called through the cave. My voice echoed through the cave, but there was no response. I stood up and kept walking, following the smoke. As I continued through the cave, the ice changed to a dark, black crystal. I started to get uncomfortable. The smoke didn’t get wider, but its influence on me grew. I shook my head to clear my mind and kept walking. “Fate will consume you,” the voice growled. “Shut up!” I cried. My voice echoed again. My vision started to shift to a bright green tint. I gripped my head, trying to shake the smoke’s influence. The green tint in my vision faded, and I decided to sit down for a moment. I didn’t know what it was, but the smoke seemed to get more sentient as I kept going. I looked down at my shadow. It had started to spas out and grow fangs. The mane seemed to flow with a fiery movement. Purple smoke emanated from green eyes as it smiled wickedly with pointed teeth. I suddenly got a migraine, and I gripped my head in pain. When I recovered, my shadow had reverted to normal. I started to breathe rapidly. “Fate will murder you,” the voice said. I took a few deep breaths and stood back up. The cave got larger and darker as I went on. When I got to a certain point, not even the light of my magic could light the way. I tried to intensify the light, but that effort proved pointless. I could feel the cold aura of the smoke above me, so I carefully kept going, cautiously taking one step at a time. The dark cave suddenly opened into a lit crystal chamber. The black crystals formed distorting walls, and crystal pillars held up the ceiling. It was quite fascinating. As I turned around, the exit had been sealed off by another crystal wall. I was stuck. “Well, shit,” I muttered to myself. I looked around. While there was indeed light given out by the green fire lamps, there were no shadows. Not from me, not from the pillars, nothing. The smoke directed my attention to a small stand in the center of the room. On it was a curved broken horn. It started as a dark grey at the base, then shifted to a blood red at the tip. The black smoke radiated from the tip of the horn. “Fate has been decided,” the voice spoke again. “Enough!” I cried to the air. “What fate are you talking about? I don’t understand!” The smoke suddenly retreated back into the horn, and the horn crackled with purple and green static. I took a step back. The horn slowly rose into the air, and I charged up a magic blast. The horn levitated closer to me, and I took another step away from it. The smoke poured out of the horn’s base, taking the shape of a stallion. The horn rotated to a position where it looked natural on the stallion silhouette. The silhouette opened its eyes, revealing blank, green retinas with purple smoke coming from the eyes. I fired off a blast of magic, and the shot exploded. When the smoke cleared, a shattered crystal spike was jutting out of the floor in front of the stallion silhouette. The silhouette’s eyes narrowed, and it deformed into black smoke. The smoke circled around me rapidly, too fast for me to track. The smoke stopped and made a move to strike, but I jumped out of the way. I rolled backwards, hopped into the air, and landed on my hooves. The smoke rematerialized back into the silhouette. The green eyes opened up again. “What do you want with me?” I demanded. “Who are you?” “Fate has sealed your doom,” the silhouette hissed. In a quick movement, the smoke consumed me, and I lost consciousness. Chapter 19: Brutal TenacityI woke up with a cold feeling and a headache. I groaned and sat up, holding my head to get rid of the migraine. As I looked around, I appeared to be inside a black crystal dungeon cell. I tried to cast a spell to unlock the door, but the spell merely reflected off the black crystal. “Damn,” I muttered. I tried to blast the door off the hinges with a magic blast, but that didn’t work either. The black smoke flowed into the room, in front of the door. It materialized into the stallion silhouette, then faded into a pony. The stallion had a dark grey coat, a red robe with white lining, and a flowing black mane. His retinas were green with bright red pupils, and his teeth had fangs in the front. He wore a silver crown and his horn was the one from the stand in the cave. I recognized him instantly, because I had read about him in Twilight’s library. “Sombra,” I hissed. “Nice to know somepony else knows about me,” Sombra said in a deep voice. “Were you the voice in my head, telling me my fate was sealed?” I demanded. Sombra chuckled. “You definitely didn’t need a detective to figure that out,” Sombra mocked. Furious, I blasted a powerful spell at the door, but it merely exploded on the bars. Sombra didn’t even flinch. I breathed heavily in rage. “Only a fool would lash out in rage,” Sombra growled. I calmed down a little, but stayed firm. “What do you want with me?” I asked, sitting down against a crystal wall. “Information,” Sombra said. “Where are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?” I gave a small laugh. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” I smirked. I heard Sombra growl. My smile faded and turned to a serious frown. I narrowed my eyes and looked Sombra dead in his. “Well?” Sombra urged, impatiently. “They’re dead,” I simply said. “They died in a fire that burned down Canterlot Castle.” Sombra’s hard glare softened in surprise. He turned around to take this in. I could hear him muttering and swearing. I quietly stood up, ready to try and break out of the cell. I raised up my Terminator hoof and waited for the opportune moment. Sombra kept his back turned for a good while, giving me time to calculate the direction and force of the door. I wanted to hit Sombra hard, so I could escape. When Sombra was standing with his side facing me, I swung. The door dislodged from the hinges, and went flying towards Sombra. The door struck Sombra hard, sending him sprawling back. The door landed on him, pinning him to the floor. I bolted from the cell and out of the jail room. I ran up carved crystal stairs and into a hall of black crystal, similar to the former Canterlot Castle’s stained glass hall. I sprinted for the exit, but the black smoke slammed in front of me, blocking my way. Sombra rematerialized as did a large black scythe. The blade shimmered as Sombra barred his teeth. “You dare to escape?” he growled. “I have no need for you now, but I will not let you leave alive.” “Try me,” I dared. I extended the hidden blade from my Terminator hoof and prepared to fight. “Let’s go, you bastard,” I hissed. Sombra reacted quickly and lunged at me. The scythe came down, but I blocked it with my mechanical leg. The clang rang out, shattering loose crystals in the hall. I slid underneath the scythe and jumped back up, clubbing Sombra in the jaw. I spread my wings and hovered in the air, clearly pissing off Sombra. His horn crackled and black crystals rose up from the ground quickly. I rolled in the air to avoid the attack, and another pillar of crystal came flying. I flew through the hall, avoiding Sombra’s attacks while bombing him with magic blasts. Fed up with my act, Sombra morphed into black smoke and rocketed up to me. The smoke engulfed me, clouding my vision. When I could see, I was in front of my house. Confused, I stepped inside and looked around. Sunset Shimmer was asleep on the couch, and the Purple Pony was approaching her. I tried to yell, but I couldn’t speak. The Purple Pony drew his knife, and I ran up, tackling him. I was suddenly back in Sombra’s Crystal Hall, and I was on top of Sombra. I brought down my hidden blade, impaling Sombra in the chest. I stood up and stepped back. Sombra struggled to stand, but when he did, he used his magic to heal the wound. I ran at Sombra again, and threw him against a crystal pillar. The pillar cracked, and the ceiling caved in. I put up a magic shield, and the rubble bounced off. When the dust had settled, black crystal, rock, and snow were piled up, making an opening to the surface of the Frozen North. I dissipated the shield and walked to where Sombra was sticking out. His chest, front hooves, and head were visible, and he was bleeding badly. His horn had been broken off, buried somewhere in the rubble. Sombra opened his eyes, clinging to his last bit of life. His eyes glowed green and the purple smoke emitted from them. “Your life ends here Sombra,” I growled. I extended my hidden blade and drove it into Sombra’s throat. A green mist suddenly flew from Sombra’s eyes and made their way into my eyes and mouth. I coughed, yanking out the hidden blade. My vision suddenly went really blurry, and the green tint returned, but stronger. “Surrender your will,” Sombra’s voice hissed inside my head. “Never!” I said, struggling to keep control. “You can’t fight it,” Sombra said. “I can and I will, damn it!” I said, gripping my head. The tip of my horn faded to a bright red, and purple smoke emanated from my eyes. My teeth grew fangs, and I started losing focus. “You can’t fight my power,” Sombra said. The purple smoke intensified, and the green tint strengthened. “No,” I cried. “No. No! NO!!” I gave a final cry of agony before going limp. I hit the ground and gave some deep breaths. I stood back up, thoughts of murder and destruction going through my head. I gave an evil grin and laughed, my voice in a deep echo. I took flight out of the sinkhole and toward the crystal empire, hell bent on wiping it from existence. Chapter 20: Battle for the Crystal EmpireI flew through the Frozen North, back to the Crystal Empire. Endowed with dark power, I was ready to destroy the empire. I landed at the barrier of the Crystal Heart’s magic and walked through. The green in my eyes faded, and the purple smoke dissipated. I looked like nothing had changed. I walked through the empire, passing Crystal Ponies left and right. None of them batted an eye. I smiled evilly. I walked into the Crystal Tower and flew up the stairs. I wasn’t looking where I was going for a moment, and I collided with Sunset Shimmer. “Braveheart!” she cried. “You’re back!” We hugged for a moment. “Are you feeling better?” Sunset asked. “Much,” I said. “I really needed that. Listen, I need you to get as far away from the Crystal Empire as possible.” “Why?” Sunset asked. “What’s going on?” “Don’t worry about it,” I assured. “It’s nothing to worry about. Just please do what I say. Trust me.” “All right,” Sunset nodded. “Should I tell Princess Cadence and Shining Armor?” “No,” I said. “Just pack your things and get away. Love you.” I gave Sunset a quick kiss before continuing up the stairs. I suddenly heard Sombra’s voice in my head. “What are you doing?” he hissed. “No one must live to tell the tale.” “She’s my wife,” I reasoned. “Don’t worry. Everypony else will die.” “I hope so,” Sombra growled. “For your sake.” “Oh, zip it,” I said. “Just get to the Crystal Heart,” Sombra snarled. “Yes, my Lord,” I nodded. I took flight up the seemingly endless amount of steps leading to the Crystal Heart. Why Sombra wanted it was beyond me, but I wasn’t going to question my master’s motives. Upon reaching the room with the Crystal Heart, where it had been kept since Sombra’s earlier attack, Sombra left my body and materialized next to me. “There you are,” Sombra said, smiling wickedly. “I’ve been waiting a very long time for this moment. At last, the Crystal Empire will see its doom, and I will rule.” Sombra reached out for the Crystal Heart, and was suddenly blown back by a magic attack. I whipped around to see Cadence and Shining Armor. “Braveheart, what’s going on?” Cadence asked. “What is Sombra doing here?” “We want the Crystal Heart,” I said. Sombra deformed into smoke and flowed into my body, giving my eyes the green color with the eye smoke. “He’s being possessed,” Shining Armor said. “Possessed is a rather strong word, don’t you think?” I suggested, my voice in a deep echo. “I prefer saved.” “Saved from what?” Cadence asked. “You,” I growled. I fired off a powerful blast of dark magic. Cadence and Shining Armor avoided the attack, which flew out the window. Cadence focused her magic into a powerful beam, and fired. I did the same, and the blasts met, creating a shockwave. We stood our ground, neither of us backing down. The beam-struggle seemed even, until Shining Armor added his magic into the mix. I was failing. I suddenly got a boost of magic, and I easily matched and overpowered the two lovers’ spell. Shining Armor was sent flying out of the tower, and Cadence dove down to save him, leaving me alone with the Crystal Heart. Sombra left my body once more and took form. “Where was I?” he questioned himself. “Oh yes, the Crystal Heart.” Sombra took hold of the Crystal Heart. The Crystal Heart’s teal glow faded, and was replaced with black. The entire tower faded to Sombra’s black crystal. I looked down from the tower to see the Crystal Ponies running around in a panic. I snickered. “Quite impressive, my Lord,” I said. “How you’re able to cause an entire city to panic in fear from just the color of your crystal.” “It’s a gift,” Sombra agreed. “Now that we have the Crystal Heart, we must go. Without their precious relic, the empire will crumble.” Sombra slid the Crystal Heart into my saddlebag and entered my body. I leapt out of the tower and took flight, only to get shot down by a blast of magic. The focused shot tore through my mechanical wing, knocking me off balance. I plummeted to the ground, unable to control my decent. I summoned a pillar of black crystal, which formed into a platform. It matched my fall and slowed down, bringing me safely down. When I had reached the ground, a magic attack whizzed by my head, shattering the platform. I was sent sprawling onto the crystal, crystal shards in my back. Sombra healed the wounds quickly. I stood up and was met face to face with a pissed Sunset Shimmer. “Hey, Sunset,” I said. “What are you doing? I told you to get away.” “I know that’s not you, Braveheart,” Sunset fumed. “The real you would have told me what’s going on, and helped me get away, instead of leaving me on my own. The real you wouldn’t attempt to steal the Crystal Heart and destroy the Crystal Empire.” “Enough!” Sombra cried from my voice. “Those who stand in our way must be destroyed!” “Braveheart, snap out of it!” Sunset begged. “I know you’re in there somewhere!” Sombra took control of me and fired off black crystal at Sunset. She put up a magic shield to protect herself. When the crystals had stopped, Sunset spawned in armor around herself as well as a sword. Sombra summoned his scythe and hit the ground, causing it to become black crystal. Black crystal pikes rose up at the edge of the crystal circle, creating an enclosed arena. Before they sealed us in, Cadence flew in with Shining Armor, donning their royal armor. The black crystal sealed with a rumble, trapping all of us inside. “You will all regret facing me,” Sombra growled. He flowed out of my body and materialized. I summoned my own set of armor and extended my hidden blade. “We’ll take Sombra,” Cadence said. “Sunset, you take Braveheart.” Sunset nodded. “If you will not surrender, we will kill all of you!” I cried. We ran at each other, ready to fight. Sunset played defensively, because she didn’t want to hurt me. I attacked ruthlessly, swinging my hidden blade at Sunset. The smoke and glow in my eyes intensified as the battle went on, increasing my strength. I swung down, but Sunset blocked the strike. The range of my blade was short, meaning I had to get in close for a killing blow. That enough proved difficult with Sunset constantly moving about, but with her blade, it seemed nearly impossible to land a blow. I’d had enough. I retracted my blade and fired off a magic attack. Sunset blocked the attack and fired one of her own. I summoned black crystal to defend myself. The attack shattered the crystal, and I sent the remains away. I suddenly felt Sombra enter my body, and my dark magic and senses increased tenfold. I noticed Cadence out of the corner of my eye, and I extended my blade, whipping around. I drove my blade into Cadence’s back, causing her to fall to the floor. Cadence tried to get up, but her back was bleeding badly. I raised my blade for the final kill, but was suddenly tackled by Shining Armor. He drove his sword into my gut, impaling me and pinning me to the floor. With me momentarily immobilized, he ran over to Cadence. “I’m all right,” Cadence groaned. “Just…agh!...get me to a corner.” Shining Armor picked up Cadence and helped her over to a corner of the arena. I tore the sword from my gut and stood up, with Sombra healing the wound. “There is no escape,” Sombra hissed. “The Crystal Empire will fall!” Cadence used her last bit of strength to charge a magic spell and infuse Sunset Shimmer with a bit of her magic. Sunset’s sword lit up with a teal glow, and she charged for me. I attempted to block the attack with Sombra’s scythe, but Sunset’s blade cut right through the scythe, severing blade from handle. She cut again, the blade cutting through me. Sombra and I screamed in pain, Sunset made another cut to my left, cutting me again and causing Sombra and I more agony. Sunset rose her blade high and came down, slicing through my head and chest. I cried out in pain and fell to the floor, writhing in agony. Sombra left my body and rematerialized, kneeling to the floor, bleeding out. I however, was not. In fact, I didn’t have a scratch on me. I stood up, feeling dizzy and lightheaded. “Ow,” I moaned. “What happened?” The green tint had faded from my vision, as had the eye smoke. My fangs had gone away as well, and all I was left with was a severe headache and a pain in my chest. Sunset put a hoof around me, and I looked at her. She was smiling at me, but had tears in her eyes. “Sunset,” I groaned. “Are you OK?” “I’m fine,” Sunset nodded, crying. “I’m just glad that you are.” We embraced, happy that the other was OK. As we broke the embrace, I noticed a tear running down Sunset’s cheek. I wiped it away, giving Sunset a warm smile. She smiled back. I suddenly heard a squelch, and Sunset’s eyes shrunk. Sombra tore his scythe from Sunset, fury in his eyes and blood on the scythe blade. Sunset collapsed into my hooves, trying to stay alive. “No,” I gasped. “No, no, no.” I carefully laid Sunset down on the floor. When I took my hooves away, they were drenched in blood. Sunset was about to die. She was gasping for air, trying to keep herself alive. “Sunset, please,” I begged. “Please stay with me.” Sombra cackled evilly, with the occasional cough from his wounds. “Braveheart…” Sunset whispered. “Don’t…worry…about me…Just go…stop him…” I was crying, as I knew Sunset wouldn’t hold out for long. I laid down her head as Shining Armor and Cadence limped over. I stood up, crying and furious. “You can’t win,” Sombra hissed, an evil grin on his face. “The Crystal Empire will fall.” “I will kill you for this,” I whispered. “What?” Sombra asked, unable to hear me. “I will kill you for this!” I said, louder. “I WILL KILL YOU FOR THIS!!!” I was in front of Sombra before he could say another word. I slugged him in the face with my Terminator hoof, sending him reeling back. I jumped up, extended my hidden blade, and came down on Sombra. My blade impaled his chest. I retracted the blade, then proceeded to bash Sombra’s face in. I kept punching away, not stopping. When half of Sombra’s teeth were missing and he had a black eye, I lifted him up with my magic and slammed him against a wall. Brining him close, I picked up his scythe and held it to his neck. “No…” Sombra pleaded. “I beg of you. Spare me.” I didn’t hear him. I raised his scythe high and swung it down. The metal met flesh with a clean cut, decapitating the tyrant. Sombra’s head rolled for a moment before stopping, then proceeded to bleed onto the floor. Breathing heavily and shaking, I dropped the headless body. The severed neck bled, creating a large puddle of blood. I heard Sunset cough, and I suddenly remembered. I ran over, tears in my eyes. Sunset lifted up her hoof and touched my cheek. “Braveheart…” she whispered. “You won’t forget me, will you?” I shook my head, brokenhearted at seeing the love of my life dying before me. “I won’t,” I assured. “I promise you that.” “Thank you,” Sunset said. A smile was on her face, but tears were in her eyes. I could feel her slipping away. “I’ll never let you go,” I whispered. I locked lips with Sunset for one last kiss, tears streaming down both of our faces. I felt the kiss break, and I opened my eyes. Sunset gave me one last smile. “I love you, Braveheart,” she whispered. “I love you, Sunset Shimmer,” I whispered back. With that, Sunset Shimmer, my friend and my wife, passed away. I closed my eyes, and even through my choked throat, sang a small song for Sunset. Ask not the sun why she sets Why she shrouds her light away Or why she hides her glowing gaze When night turns crimson gold to grey For silent falls the guilty sun As day to dark does turn One simple truth she dare not speak Her light can only blind and burn No mercy for the guilty Bring down their lying sun Blood so silver black by night Upon their faces pale white Cruel moon, bring the end The dawn will never rise again Chapter 21: Hard TimesI was sitting on the bed in my room. The Crystal Empire had restored after Cadence returned the Crystal Heart. Sunset Shimmer’s body was lying on the bed, hooves over her chest. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was in a small smile. Her back had been bandaged up, and the wraps were damp and red. I hadn’t spoken a word or moved since her death. I couldn’t. It had been a week after Sombra’s attack. I had barely eaten since. I heard a small knock on the door. I looked without moving my head. Cadence opened the door and stepped inside, quietly closing the door behind her. “Hello, Braveheart,” she said, concerned. “Are you feeling any better?” I responded with a slow shake of my head. Cadence sighed. “Well, I just wanted to let you know that the train back to Canterlot has been repaired,” she informed. “I’ve told the conductor to wait for you. You may leave when you feel ready.” I gave a small nod. Cadence nodded back and turned back to the door. Before she left, she turned back to me. “I truly am sorry about this,” she said. “Really.” “It’s OK,” I whispered, barely noticeable. Cadence left the room, leaving me alone again. I looked at Sunset’s body again. She looked peaceful. I put my mechanical hoof to her heart. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered. “This is all my fault. I let this happen. All of this.” I closed my eyes and started to cry. Sunset was the only being in Equestria who made me feel normal. Now, I felt as I have before. Like an outsider, alone and shunned. I wiped the tears from my eyes and stood up. I packed up both mine and Sunset’s belongings and laid them by the window. I walked over to the bed and picked up Sunset’s body with my magic and held her close. I carried her to the window, picked up our bags, and took flight to the station. When I reached the train station, I walked into the very back car and sat down, laying Sunset’s body next to me, ever so gently. The conductor walked up, removing his cap. “I’m terribly sorry,” he said. “Back to Canterlot, I’m guessing?” “No,” I quietly said. “Ponyville. I need to talk to Princess Twilight.” “As you wish,” the conductor agreed. He walked back to the locomotive, closing the door behind him. After a minute, the train gave a jolt, and it began to move on its way to Ponyville. I looked out the window. I could see Twilight’s Castle and the Canterlot Castle ruins in the distance. I started to wonder how Twilight would react to what I told her. I thought of how I could try and calm her down if she overreacted. I looked down at Sunset. I slid her mane behind her ear, and gave a small smile. “I won’t ever forget you,” I whispered. “Never.” I closed my eyes and slept as the train moved along. ~~~ I woke up as the train pulled into the Ponyville station. I could see Twilight waiting for me. I took a deep breath and let it out. I picked up the luggage and Sunset Shimmer. I stepped out of the train car and started to walk towards Twilight. She saw me and ran up. “Hi, Braveheart,” she chirped. “How was your trip to the Crystal Empire?” “I don’t want to talk about it,” I mumbled. “That bad, huh?” Twilight asked. “You have no idea,” I sighed. Twilight noticed Sunset’s closed eyes. “Is Sunset sleeping?” she whispered. “You could say that,” I quietly said. Twilight was confused. “What do you mean?” she asked. “I’ll explain at your castle,” I replied. “OK,” Twilight agreed. We silently walked through Ponyville, not saying a word. When we reached the castle, we stepped inside and I locked the door behind me. I laid Sunset’s body down on a small mattress and pulled up a chair. “So, what happened in the Crystal Empire, Braveheart?” Twilight asked. I sighed, then began my story. I told Twilight about the tech project, the train breakdown, and my nightmare. I told her about my walk through the Frozen North and the black smoke, my fight with Sombra, how he possessed me, and ending with Sunset’s death at his hooves. “I slaughtered Sombra after that,” I finished. “He was shown no mercy.” I sighed again and looked up. Twilight was in tears, so close to crying. Twilight broke down as I gave her a hug. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” I whispered. “I knew that she was close to you.” Twilight nodded and looked up, her face wet with tears. I gave her a cloth and she wiped her face. Her eyes were red and her mane was a mess. I patted her shoulder and stood up. I walked over to Sunset’s body and picked her up. “Come on,” I said. “I need your help.” Twilight nodded and followed me outside. It had started to rain, but we didn’t care. I grabbed a shovel leaning up against Twilight’s castle and flew with Twilight to the Ponyville Cemetery. I found an empty space and stuck the shovel into the dirt. Twilight used her magic to help. Within a few minutes, we had dug a small grave for Sunset. As Twilight flew back to her castle for a coffin, I found a large stone and etched into the rock face, R.I.P. Sunset Shimmer 1994 – 2027 I carved her cutie mark below that. Twilight came back with a small wooden coffin as I finished. I painted Sunset’s cutie mark onto the lid, then etched my name into the wood. Twilight helped me carefully lay Sunset inside the coffin. “Would you like to say something?” I asked Twilight. She shook her head. I placed my hoof over Sunset’s chest. I closed my eyes, mentally promising to Sunset for the third time that I would always remember her. I then pulled out the necklace I had bought back at the Crystal Empire and laced it around Sunset’s neck. I backed away, and Twilight hammered the coffin lid closed and laid it into the hole. I stuck the tombstone into the dirt and shoveled the pile of it into the hole. We stood there, soaking wet, silent, paying our respects to Sunset Shimmer. Twilight placed her hoof around my shoulder. I gave a sigh. “We both had a strong connection with her,” Twilight said. “She was my good friend, and she was your wife.” “We only knew each other for a few months,” I recalled. “But we loved a lifetime’s worth.” “Rest in Peace, Sunset Shimmer,” we said in unison. We left the gravesite and flew back home. As I flew through the rain, the water pounded on my body, causing me to shiver. I flew faster, because I wanted to get home as soon as possible. I landed in front of my house and hurried inside, closing the door behind me. I shook off and walked over to my hearth. I levitated a few logs from my wood pile and set them into the fire. I didn’t have time to wait for the fire to get going, so I took a can of gasoline I kept by the hearth and poured it over the logs. I knew this was dangerous, but at this point, I gave no shits. I charged a spark in my horn and let it fly into the fire. The spark hit the gasoline, and in a split second, the hearth practically exploded. The flame flew out of the hearth, causing me to jump back. The fire almost instantly retreated back into the hearth. Looking down, the flame had singed my Terminator hoof. I grabbed a rag and wiped the black ash off my hoof. A knock rang out from my door. “Come in!” I called. Rainbow Dash opened the door and stepped inside, dry as a bone. “Hey Braveheart,” she said. “I heard about Sunset Shimmer. I’m really sorry.” “It’s all right,” I said. “We already buried her in the Ponyville Cemetery.” Rainbow Dash sat down next to me by the raging fire. “Must have been really hard to say goodbye,” she assumed. I nodded. “I’m actually kind of glad you stopped by,” I said. “I wanted some company.” Rainbow gave me a smile. I smiled back. We stared at the fire, listening to the storm outside. My life had taken a very tragic turn. The love of my life was gone, lost forever by evil. I sighed as I let the heat from the flame dry my tears. Chapter 22: Adagio Dazzle's PizzaRainbow Dash had left my house and hour ago, leaving me alone with the fire. It started to die out, so I flicked on a light and doused the flame with a water spell. I was still depressed at the loss of Sunset though. It might take a while before I get over it. I had just reached the top of the stairs to use the shitter when I heard a knock on the door. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake,” I grumbled. I turned around and walked back down the stairs. I opened the door, and was met with Pinkie Pie’s always happy face. “Hi, Braveheart!” she squeaked. “Hey, Pinkie Pie,” I said, smiling. “How’ve you been?” “I’ve been great!” Pinkie squealed. “I just had a party with some friends, and before that I got ready for the party, and before that I planned the party, and before that I…” “Whoa, Pinkie,” I slowed. “Chill out for a second. I’ll be right back.” About to shit myself, I ran upstairs, leaving Pinkie Pie confused and bewildered. I finished my business and came back down the stairs. “Feel better?” Pinkie asked, smirking. “Yeah,” I said. “Anyway, what brings you here?” “Oh, right,” Pinkie said. Her mane and tail suddenly deflated. “I heard about what happened with Sunset Shimmer. I’m really, really sorry.” “It’s OK,” I said. “There wasn’t really much I could do.” “Yeah,” Pinkie nodded. “But, I was wondering if you would be able to come with me to a pizza restaurant. I feel bad for you, and I wanted to cheer you up.” “I’d love to, Pinkie,” I said. Pinkie perked up as did her mane and tail. “Really?” she cried. “Yeah,” I said. “I don’t have anything else to do.” “Oh goodie, goodie, goodie!” Pinkie said, hopping up and down. “Let’s go right now!” I followed Pinkie out the door and through Canterlot. She blabbed on and on and on about this pizzeria, and how it was the best in Canterlot. She said that there were performing animatronic characters that actually interacted with the customers. We walked for a bit longer, before Pinkie came to an abrupt halt. “We’re here!” she cried. I looked up at the sign, and my heart almost stopped. The sign of the restaurant read, “Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza: Welcome to the Show.” I suddenly regretted this decision. But Pinkie dragged me inside. Once I was through the doors, the smell of pizza met my nose. Pizza and something rank. “Oh, geez,” I groaned. “What’s that smell?” Pinkie forcefully put a hoof to my mouth. “Don’t say that!” she shushed. “Please.” “Why?” I whispered. “Because,” Pinkie pleaded. “This pizzeria’s had a bit of an issue with a smell, but I don’t want it to get shut down. I love this place.” I sighed. “All right,” I agreed. “Great!” Pinkie chirped. “Come on. I’ll show you to the stage, where the characters are.” Pinkie dragged me along the linoleum tile, eager to show me around. She quickly stopped when she reached the front of the stage. I looked up and saw two familiar faces. An animatronic pony version of Adagio Dazzle and Sonata Dusk stood onstage, singing one of their infamous songs. The Adagio animatronic had on a top hat and a microphone in one hoof. Sonata wore a white bib reading, “Let’s Eat!” and held a taco with eyes in a hoof. I shuddered at the taco. “That thing’s creepy,” I muttered. Both animatronics looked a bit old, but they still seemed to work. Pinkie suddenly came running back from the hallway behind the dining area. “I just asked the manager if I could show you the other character,” Pinkie informed. “And he said yes!” She pulled me over to a purple curtain with stars on it. A small wooden sign in front of the curtain read “Out of Order”. “Uh, Pinkie?” I said. “Are you sure this is OK with the manager?” “He just said it himself,” Pinkie replied. “It’s OK to take a quick peek.” “OK,” I shrugged. Pinkie carefully moved away the curtain, and a rather horrific sight met my gaze. An animatronic pony version of Aria Blaze stood behind the curtain. She was wearing an eyepatch on her right eye, and had a hook replacing her left hoof. She wore a pirate hat on her head, and her fake pigtails hung loose from her head. Aria was more torn up than the other two, revealing the animatronic endoskeleton underneath. Her right hoof, chest, back hooves, and left ear were torn. I examined the endoskeleton that I could see. It seemed to be very simple compared to my Terminator hoof. I lifted up the eyepatch, and saw that there was no suit eye underneath. Only the eye of the endoskeleton. I lowered the eyepatch and moved away as Pinkie closed the curtain. “Damn, Pinkie,” I shuddered. “Aria looks in terrible shape.” “Yeah,” Pinkie sighed. “She was always my favorite. She would always tell us to be careful while playing, or we’d have to walk the plank.” I gave a small chuckle. Pinkie gave another sigh. “But since I’ve gotten older, Adagio and Sonata have been giving me dirty looks when the fillies aren’t looking,” Pinkie explained. “Really?” I asked, glancing at Adagio. “Yeah,” Pinkie replied. “I guess they don’t like adult ponies.” I took another look at Adagio and Sonata as they finished their song. The fillies had left the room for a moment. Adagio looked at me and scowled. I winced slightly. I wasn’t comfortable around animatronics anyway, but the fact that this one resembled a former enemy made it that much worse. I turned away as a security guard brought us a pizza. “Thanks,” I said. “No problem,” the guard said. “I think I’ve heard about you, Braveheart, was it?” “That’s right,” I nodded, taking a bite of a pizza slice. “It’s nice to meet you, Braveheart,” the guard said, shaking my hoof. “Likewise,” I said after swallowing. The guard handed me a piece of paper. It was a newspaper advertisement for a job as a night guard at the pizzeria. “If you’re interested,” the guard said. “The position just became…available.” “I’ll think about it,” I nodded. “Call me at the number below when you have an answer,” the guard informed. “I should inform you that, due to low budget, we only pay minimum wage.” “That’s good to know,” I said. “Thank you.” The guard tipped his hat and ran over to a couple of fillies who were fighting. Pinkie Pie had wolfed down half of the pizza. “You gonna finish that?” she asked, mouth full. “Yes,” I quickly said. “And another slice.” I took a piece of pizza and Pinkie finished it off. I rolled my eyes and ate in silence, listening to the two animatronic Dazzlings sing their songs. As I turned to leave with Pinkie, I didn’t see Aria poke her head out of the curtain, her visible eye black with a small white pinprick of a pupil, and her pointed teeth barred. When I reached home, I took out the flyer for the security job. I grabbed my phone and dialed the number at the bottom of the page. “Hello, Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza,” the security guard’s voice said. “Hi,” I said. “This is Braveheart.” “Oh, great!” the guard cried. “What can I do for you?” I gave my answer. “Is that position for night guard still open?” Chapter 23: Five Nights at Adagio's“I was kind of hoping you’d call,” the security guard said, relief in his voice. “We’ve been without a night guard for quite some time. I’ve had to fill in the position.” “What do you need me to do?” I asked. “You’ll be working as an after-hours security guard from midnight to six,” the guard explained. “Keep watch from a security office in the back of the building, making sure nothing goes wrong.” “Sounds easy enough,” I nodded. “You’ll be paid roughly 120 bits a week,” the guard continued. “Other information will be left to you by phone messages in the office. If you could come by now, we can get you started.” “It is a Sunday, after all,” I shrugged. “May as well.” “Sounds good,” the guard said. “See you soon.” The phone hung up and I left my house. As I flew to Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, I took a glance at the Ponyville Clocktower. It was a quarter to midnight. I flew a bit faster as to not be late. Upon reaching the building, the guard was waiting for me at the front door. “Good to see you, Braveheart,” he said. “I should have introduced myself earlier. The name’s Quick Thinker.” “A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Thinker,” I said, shaking his hoof. He was an older unicorn guard with a bright tan coat and a light blue mane and tail. He wore a dark blue security guard outfit and hat with a gold badge on his chest. “I should get you to the office,” Thinker said. “It’s nearly midnight.” We stepped inside the building, passing the show stage and Pirate’s Cove on the way to the office. The dormant animatronics looked rather creepy in the dark. Sonata’s taco seemed to be looking at me. When we reached the back of the building, Thinker guided me into a small security office. “This will be where you’ll stay for the night,” he said. He gave me a small laptop. “That’ll be for checking the cameras,” he explained. “There are two buttons on each doorframe. One for a light, and one for a security door. Just in case. The recorded messages will explain everything else. Oh, I should tell you that we have a limited power supply at night. Just so you know. I’ll leave you to it.” “Thank you,” I said. Thinker took off his security hat and placed it on my head. We exchanged smiles, then Thinker left. I looked around the office. The wall clock read 11:58. There were foals’ drawings on the walls, a desk fan, humming with an ominous tone, and a replica of Sonata’s taco on the desk. I groaned. “I really hate that taco,” I moaned. I looked back at the clock. The hands ticked for a few seconds before turning to the next hour. My job as a night guard had begun. ~~~~12:00 AM 1st Night~~~~ I took a deep breath before flipping open the laptop. The camera was focused on Adagio and Sonata, and was slowly panning from left to right and back again. The phone on the desk suddenly rang, making me jump about three feet into the air. I slowly recovered from the shock, and the answering machine picked up. “Uh, hello?” a stallion’s voice said. “Hello, hello?” “Hi?” I said. “Uh, I wanted to record a message for you, to help you get settled in on your first night,” the message continued. “Um, I actually worked in that office before you. I’m finishing up my last week now, as a matter of fact. So, I know it can be a bit overwhelming, but I’m here to tell you, there’s nothing to worry about. Uh, you’ll do fine. So, let’s just focus on getting you through your first week. OK?” “All right,” I said. “I’m really talking to a machine.” “Uh, let’s see,” the message said. “First there’s an introductory greeting from the company that I’m supposed to read. Uh, it’s kind of a legal thing, you know. Um, ‘Welcome to Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. A magical place for fillies and adult ponies alike. Welcome to the Show. Dazzle Entertainment is not responsible for damage to property or pony. Upon discovering that damage or death has occurred, a missing pony report will be filed within 90 days, or as soon as property and premises have been thoroughly cleaned and bleached, and the carpets have been replaced, blah, blah, blah. Now that might sound bad, I know. But there’s really nothing to worry about.” “Bullshit,” I muttered. “Anything having to do with death has worry written all over it.” “Uh, the animatronic characters here do tend to get a bit quirky at night,” the message continued. “But to I blame them? No. If I were forced to sing those same stupid songs for 20 years and I never got a bath, I’d probably be a bit irritable at night too. So remember, these characters hold a special place in the hearts of foals, and we need to show them a little respect. Right? OK. So, just be aware, the characters do tend to wander a bit.” “What?” I asked. “Uh, they’re left in some kind of free-roaming mode at night. Uh, something about their servos locking up if they get turned off for too long. Uh, they used to walk around during the day too. But then there was the Bite of ’87. Yeah, i-it’s amazing how the pony body can live without the frontal lobe, you know?” I held the front of my head, wincing. “Uh, now concerning your safety, the only real risk to you as a night watchpony here, if any, is the fact that these characters, uh, if they happen to see you after hours, probably won’t recognize you as a pony. They’ll most likely see you as a metal endoskeleton without its costume on. Now, since that’s against the rules here at Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, they’ll probably try to…uh…forcefully stuff you inside an Adagio Dazzle suit. Um, now that wouldn’t be so bad, if the suits themselves weren’t filled with crossbeams, wires, and animatronic devices. Especially around the facial area. So you can imagine how having your head forcefully pressed inside one of those could cause a bit of discomfort…and death.” “No shit,” I said. “Uh, the only parts of you that would likely see the light of day again would be your eyeballs and teeth when they would pop out the front of the mask, heh.” “That’s not funny,” I shuddered. “Y-yeah, they don’t tell you these things when you sign up,” the message said. “But hey, first day should be a breeze. I’ll chat with you tomorrow. Uh, check those cameras, and remember to close the doors only if absolutely necessary. Gotta conserve power. All right, good night.” With that, the phone hung up. “What the fuck have I gotten myself into?” I sighed. “Oh well, can’t be that bad, right?” I checked the cameras through the night, which dragged on slowly. After a while of checking the cameras, I glanced at the clock. It read 3 AM. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake,” I groaned. “This is taking way to long.” I turned back to the cameras, only to find them glitching out in static. Confused, I tapped the screen a couple times, and the cameras came back on. I checked the stage, and found Sonata gone. My eyes widened in fear. “Uh oh,” I gasped. I frantically flipped through the cameras, trying to find Sonata. When I didn’t find her, I started to freak out. I suddenly heard banging of pots and pans. I pulled up the kitchen camera, only to find it broken, only the audio working. The banging was a bit louder when the camera was active, so I relaxed a bit. Sonata must be making pizza or tacos or something. Upon checking Pirate Cove, Aria’s head was poking out, jaw open. Her pointed teeth shone in the silver light. I shivered for a moment. The banging in the kitchen stopped, and I quickly checked the cameras. Sonata had moved to the dining area. She was staring at the camera. I kept checking the cameras for other movement. For a time, none of the animatronics came near my office. I suddenly heard a series of chimes ring out. Checking the clock, it was 6 AM. I breathed a sigh of relief. “At last,” I said. “I’m going home and getting some fucking sleep.” I left the office and walked out of the building, but as I passed the stage, I used my mechanical wing to flip off Adagio. As I exited the building, Quick Thinker came in. “Hey, Braveheart,” he said. “How was your first night?” “Interesting, to say the very least,” I muttered. “Why didn’t you tell me about the robots wanting to kill me?” “I said that the Phone Guy would explain it,” Thinker said. “That’s what you call the messages?” I asked. Thinker shrugged. I shook my head and flew home, ready to get some sleep. Waking up, I checked my clock. It was a quarter to 5 PM. I got up, stretched, and walked downstairs to get something to eat. I had forgotten to stock my fridge the day before, so there wasn’t much. I slipped out an orange and started to peel it. When I finished, it was around 6 PM. I decided to get a little more sleep before I left for work. I woke up around 11:30. I cast a light spell so I could see, and left my house for Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. When I reached the building, I walked inside and into the office. I quickly checked the clock, which read 11:59. I took a breath, then flipped open the laptop. ~~~~12:00 AM 2nd Night~~~~ The phone rang, but this time, I didn’t jump. The message picked up, and Phone Guy started to speak. “Uh, hello? Hello? Well, if you’re hearing this, you made it to day two. Congrats! I-I won’t talk quite as long this time, as Adagio and her friends tend to become more active as the week progresses.” “Wonderful,” I grumbled. “Uh, it might be a good idea to peek at those cameras while I talk,” Phone Guy suggested. “Just to make sure that everypony’s in their proper place y’know? Uh, interestingly enough, Adagio herself doesn’t come off stage very often. I heard she becomes a lot more active in the dark though, so hey, I guess that’s one more reason not to run out of power, right?” “Sure,” I muttered, checking the cameras. Sonata had left the stage and was inside the storage room. Aria hadn’t moved, and neither had Adagio. “I also want to emphasize the importance of using your door lights,” Phone Guy continued. “Uh, there are blind spots in your cameras’ view, and those blind spots happen to be right outside your doors. So if you can’t find something…or somepony…on your cameras, be sure to check the door light. You might only have a few seconds to react. Not that you’d be in any danger, of course. I’m not implying that.” “Yeah, sure,” I said. Sonata had moved to the dining area, but neither Adagio nor Aria had moved. “Also, check on the curtain in Pirate’s Cove from time to time,” Phone Guy said. “The character in there seems unique in that she becomes more active if the cameras remain off for long periods of time. I guess she doesn’t like being watched. I dunno. Anyway, I’m sure you have everything under control. Talk to you soon!” The message ended, and I checked the cameras again. Sonata had disappeared, and there were no clanging noises. Remembering what Phone Guy had said, I turned on the left door light. Nothing was there. I checked the second door light, and Sonata’s face lit up in the window. I jumped back and hit the door button. The iron security door slammed down, trapping Sonata outside. I breathed heavily for a moment, trying to recover from the shock of seeing her. I turned out the door light and picked up the laptop. I checked the cameras, and found the Pirates Cove curtain open, Aria gone. I checked the west hall, and saw Aria sprinting down the hall. I quickly pressed the door button, and the door slammed down. I could hear Aria pounding on the door furiously. I checked the other door light, and saw that Sonata had left. I opened the door as Aria’s pounding stopped. I opened the other door and checked the time. 5 AM. “Geez,” I said. I checked the power, and my eyes widened in horror. I was at 25% power. The doors had drained a lot of power. I started to sweat. I checked the cameras again. Adagio was staring at the stage camera, and Sonata was in the equipment closet. I kept checking the cameras, ever careful. I suddenly heard the 6 AM chimes. I gasped in joy. “Thank Celestia,” I whispered. I walked through the pizzeria to the front door. I flung it open and stepped out of the building. I took flight for home, ready to make up the sleep I had lost that night. ~~~ I landed at the front of the building at around 11:55. I quickly slipped through the building to the security office, avoiding eye contact with the animatronics. I sat down in the office chair and set the laptop down on the desk. I pulled it open and began the night. ~~~~12:00 AM 3rd Night~~~~ As I checked the stage, Sonata was already gone. I closed my eyes for a moment and sighed. The phone rang, and I waited for the message to begin. The phone picked up and Phone Guy’s voice was heard. “Hello? Hello? Hey, you’re doing great!” “Thank you,” I said, keeping an eye on the cameras. “Most ponies don’t last this long,” Phone Guy said. I froze at that statement. “I mean, y’know, they usually move on to other things by now,” Phone Guy assured. “I’m not implying that they died. That’s not what I meant. Anyway, I’d better not take up too much of your time. Things are getting real tonight. Hey, listen. I had an idea. If you happen to get caught and want to avoid getting stuffed into an Adagio suit, uh, try playing dead. Y’know, go limp. Then there’s a chance that they’ll think you’re an empty costume instead. Then again, if they think you’re a costume, they might try to…stuff a metal skeleton into you. I wonder how that would work.” I cringed at the thought. “Y-Yeah, never mind,” Phone Guy said. “Scratch that. It’s best just not to get caught. OK, I’ll leave you to it. See you on the flipside.” The phone hung up. I flipped through the cameras, making sure to keep an eye on Aria. After a time, I took a glance at the back of the west hall. The Adagio Dazzle poster had changed to an eyeless golden Adagio head. I shrugged it off and closed the laptop, only to see a slumped over, Golden Adagio suit. The words “IT’S ME” flashed in front of my eyes in seizure-inducing patterns. I closed my eyes, gripped my head, and opened up the laptop. I slightly opened my eyes to check the cameras, then closed the laptop. The Golden Adagio suit was gone. I sat in the chair, stunned, frozen. “What the hell was that?” I whispered to myself. I shook my head to clear my mind and returned to the cameras. I noticed Sonata was missing, so I turned on each door light. She was peeking in through the left door. I slammed the door in her face and returned to the cameras. I suddenly heard Adagio laugh. Slowly, but maniacally. My eyes widened. I checked the show stage and found Adagio gone. “Oh, shit,” I gasped. I quickly scrolled through the cameras, desperate to find Adagio. She was hiding in the fillies’ restroom, white pinprick eyes glowing from the door. In my haste, I suddenly remembered Pirate’s Cove. I checked the camera and found Aria’s head poking out. I barred my teeth and growled. I heard Adagio laugh again, and I checked the restrooms. Adagio was gone. I searched the cameras and found Adagio hiding in a dark corner of the dining hall. I was on edge. I heard clangs in the kitchen. I relaxed a bit, because all the animatronics were further away from the office. I noticed a picture of the animatronic Dazzlings on the wall. As I touched Adagio’s nose, a honking sound played. I gave a small chuckle. Strangely, the honking sound relaxed me. I checked the cameras and saw Aria run down the hall. I quickly shut the door, followed by the sound of Aria’s pounding on the door. Once the pounding stopped, I opened the door back up. I kept checking the cameras. Suddenly, without warning, the office went black. The laptop turned off, and the door buttons stopped working. I started to panic. I just ran out of power. “I’m screwed,” I whispered. “I’m so fucking screwed.” I heard hoofsteps coming from my left, and I stayed quiet. Adagio’s eyes, teeth, and false amulet flashed in the hall as El Toredor played. “Oh no,” I quietly moaned. “Celestia help me.” The power cut completely, and I was left in pitch black. I closed my eyes and waited. The 6 AM chimes suddenly played. I opened my eyes, slowly smiling. I took a deep breath and let it out. I turned on a light spell and walked down into the generator room. I turned on the daytime generator and walked out of the pizzeria, wings in the air in victory. I nearly tripped over myself as I took off for home. ~~~ At 11:50 the next day, I arrived at the pizzeria. I had been thinking of ways to conserve power and keep an eye on the animatronics all through the day after I slept. I finally found a solution. I walked into the office and began my night. ~~~~12:00 AM 4th Night~~~~ The phone promptly rang at the crack of midnight. The message started. “Hello, hello,” Phone Guy said. “Hey, we’re on day four. Uh, hey listen. I may not be around to send you a message tomorrow.” “It’s…it’s been a bad night here…for me.” A loud knocking emitted from the speaker. “I’m kind of glad that I recorded my messages for you when I did. Hey, do me a favor. Um, maybe sometime you could check inside those suits? In the back room?” More knocking interrupted the Phone guy. “I’m gonna try to hold out until somepony…checks. Maybe it won’t be so bad. I-I always wondered what was in all those empty heads back there.” The El Toredor theme started to play from the message. “Oh no.” A piercing screech erupted from the tape, making me jump, and then static. The message ended, leaving me in shock and horror. Did Phone Guy just die? I knew these messages were prerecorded, but how did he die? Did he get caught by one of the animatronics? I shook off the thought when I heard fast hoofsteps outside. I had come to learn that those steps were Aria’s as she sprinted down the hall. I shut the door, and Aria pounded on it. I took a breath and executed my plan. It was simple: check the stage camera, check Pirate’s Cove, check the door lights, repeat. This way, I saved power while keeping an eye on Adagio and Aria. Sonata wasn’t that big of a deal anymore to check on. But if Adagio got off stage, then it was time to cut the sequence and search for her. “Come on, Adagio,” I whispered. “Try and get me now.” I used my sequence of checks throughout the night, with Sonata occasionally popping up at one of the doors. When she did, I quickly closed the door. I was making progress. At around 4 AM, Adagio laughed and got off stage. I quickly searched for her, and found her in the dining room. I changed my sequence to wherever Adagio was instead of the stage now. This still proved useful. Adagio laughed and moved again, causing me to search for her. She ended up in the back of the east hall, face right up to the camera. I winced and quickly shut the right door. The remaining hours flew by quickly, and before I knew it, it was 6 AM. I breathed a sigh of relief and left the building. “Just one more night,” I said to myself. “One more night, and then I get paid, and I can quit. I’m not living with the fear of death every night for six hours.” I flew home to prepare for the final night. ~~~ I arrived at Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza at 11:53. I gave Adagio and Sonata a death glare as I walked by, and I opened up the Pirate’s Cove curtain and gave the same glare to Aria. I walked into the office with time to spare. I stretched my wings and my legs before sitting down. I waited for a moment before pulling up the laptop at the stroke of midnight. ~~~~12:00 AM 5th Night~~~~ I used the same strategy as I did yesterday. However, the animatronics were a hell of a lot faster, keeping me alert for movement. I decided to take a quick peek for Sonata, and I found her at the back of the west hall. But something was different. Her head was glitching out, making jerky movements at the camera while an evil, garbled voice was heard. I shut the door. The phone rang as I did so. I kept my eyes on the cameras. The phone picked up, and louder evil garbles were heard. I was surprised, but my eyes stayed fixed on my sequence of checks. The garbles were cut off by a few short screeches, then the message ended. I shook my head, ignoring the strange message. Adagio had disappeared. “Oh, great,” I growled. I found Adagio in the restrooms. Sonata was making a racket in the kitchen, so I opened up the door. Aria hadn’t gone anywhere yet, but Adagio had moved to the dining room. My strategy was working. I smirked for a moment, but then I heard fast hoofsteps. I slammed the left door shut, trapping Aria outside. She pounded on the door before going back to Pirate’s Cove. Adagio was very active, trying to get me. But every time she tried for my office, I shut her out. I could tell that the animatronics were getting mad, even if they didn’t show it. The hours passed. Slowly. My strategy had kept the animatronics at bay, so I was left with nothing else to do. After a long while, the 6 AM chimes rang. I threw my hooves up into the air and walked out of the office. “Go home, go bed, fuckers!” I cried. As I reached the dining room, Quick Thinker was waiting for me. “Hey, Braveheart,” he said, uncertainty in his voice. “Mr. Thinker,” I said. Thinker gave me a check for 122 bits. “There’s your weekly pay,” Thinker said. “But, I have a favor to ask you.” “What’s that?” I asked. “I…I’m not sure if you’ll like this,” Thinker stammered. “But, I need you to work another night.” “What?” I asked. “Why?” “We’re trying to stay open for just a while longer,” Thinker said. “The company’s going out of business by week’s end.” I gave this matter some thought. “Very well,” I said. “I’ll do it.” “Thank you, Braveheart,” Thinker said, smiling. He patted my shoulder, and I left the building. ~~~ Upon reaching Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, Quick Thinker was at the front doors. He nodded and left as I walked inside. It was 11:50. I sat down at one of the tables and looked up at the animatronics. “You guys are awfully lucky you get another try at me,” I muttered. “Too bad I’m not backing out either. Just try to stop me.” I stood up and walked into the office, ready to begin my overtime night. I cracked my neck and sat down, pulling up the laptop. ~~~~12:00 AM 6th Night~~~~ All of the animatronics were gone by the stroke of midnight. I quickly shut the door to keep Aria out, and turned back to the cameras. Adagio was in the dining room, and Sonata was right outside my right door. I shut it, and closed the laptop for the time being. With both doors shut, my power was draining fast. “Oh boy,” I sighed. Tonight was going to be rough. Aria stopped banging, and Sonata was gone, so I opened up the doors. Adagio had moved to the restrooms, as had Sonata, who was standing outside the doors. I kept my eye on Aria, who seemed to be much more active than before, constantly trying to get out of Pirate’s Cove unseen. Once or twice, she did just that, but I always shut her out when I heard her hoofsteps in the hall. Sonata moved fast, quickly alternating between my two doors. My power was dying. After a time, Adagio returned to the dining room. I checked the clock. It was 5:58 AM. “Come on,” I said. “Come on.” With a groan, the power went out. I pursed my lips and closed my eyes. I heard El Toredor start to play. Right as the theme ended, the chimes began. It was 6 AM. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding and stood up. I watched Adagio and Sonata return to the stage. I walked out of the building and took off. “Hey, wait up!” a voice said. I turned around to see Quick Thinker. “Hey, boss,” I waved. I landed in front of him. “What’s up?” “Today’s our last day,” Thinker said. “If you wouldn’t mind working just one day shift with me, that would be much appreciated.” I hung my head and sighed. “Sure,” I agreed. “Why not?” “I mean, you don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Thinker said. “No, no,” I said. “I’ll do it.” “Thanks, Braveheart,” Thinker said. “This really means a lot to the company.” “Sure,” I nodded. I walked back inside with Quick Thinker. “What do you need me to do?” I asked. “This may sound strange,” Quick Thinker said. “But I need you to go into the bathroom hall. When you reach the hall, make a left. You’ll hit a wall. You’ll be able to take hold of it with your magic. Pull on the wall, and it should come free.” “What’s behind it?” I asked. “It should be a safe room,” Quick Thinker said. “They were used for storage and other things. They were hidden to customers and invisible to the animatronics’ programming. There should be an old suit inside. A Springlock suit. I need to make sure it’s still there.” “On it,” I said. “Just make sure nopony sees you do it,” Thinker reminded. “Not that it’ll matter if they do.” I nodded and walked into the bathrooms. I made a left at the hall and saw a dead end. I heard hoofsteps, and a filly passed me on her way to the restroom. I waited for the filly to pass, then I checked the dining room for other customers coming by. There were none, so I focused my magic toward the wall. My magic engulfed the entire section of wall, and I carefully pulled on it. The wall came away, and I slipped inside, putting the fake wall back. The safe room was dark, so I cast a light spell so I could see. There was a light switch next to me, so I turned it on. The room was humid, there were puddles on the ground, and it smelled like a dead body. “Sweet Celestia,” I mumbled. “It reeks in here.” I looked around the safe room. I stepped in a puddle, but it wasn’t water. It was blood. I followed the blood trail with my eyes, and was met with a horrific sight. I nearly threw up at the sight of it. “By Starswirl’s beard,” I gasped. In front of me, slumped against a wall, was a golden Sonata suit. But the gold color was rotted and bloody. I carefully stepped closer. The suit was in worse shape than Aria, with wires hanging out, and animatronic parts visible through the ragged holes. I reached out to the suit, and the suit jerked, reaching out for me. I gave a small scream and stumbled back. The suit’s eyes were white and blurred. The suit was twitching, severely so. I breathed heavily, trying to recover from the shock of seeing the suit try and grab me. “H-help…m-me…” the suit spoke, in a raspy, mechanical voice. “P-ple-please…” I took a step back, frightened at this monstrosity of a suit. I quickly left the room, leaving the living Springlock Sonata suit alone again. I slid the false wall back into place and walked into the colts’ restroom to wash the blood off my hooves. I couldn’t stop thinking about the suit. I walked back into the dining room and sat down. I held my head, shaking. Quick Thinker walked up and sat down as well. “You saw it?” he asked. “You saw Springlock Sonata?” “I didn’t just see it,” I whispered. “I nearly felt it. It jolted awake and tried to grab me. And it spoke. It was saying ‘Help me.’ What is that monstrosity?” “The springlock suits were something that we came up with 40 years ago,” Thinker said. “They were suits that were both animatronics, and a suit to wear. We made an Adagio and a Sonata suit. But after an accident involving both suits, we decommissioned them. Removed Springlock Adagio’s endoskeleton, and put Springlock Sonata into the safe room. They were never to be spoken of again. But I wanted to make sure that they were still there.” It was near closing time. Quick Thinker stood up and pulled out a check from his shirt pocket. He gave it to me. It was for an additional 25 bits. “Thanks,” I said. I stood up and shook Thinker’s hoof. “Thank you, Braveheart,” he said. “For everything.” I nodded and left the building. Left Adagio and her friends behind, and leaving behind the monster that was the Springlock Sonata suit. Chapter 24: DiscoveryI was lying in my bed, thinking about the animatronics. Adagio, Sonata, Aria, Golden Adagio, and Springlock Sonata. I shuddered at the thought of Springlock Sonata. My phone suddenly rang, making me jump. I rushed over and picked up. “Hello?” I asked. “Hello, Braveheart,” a voice said. “It’s Quick Thinker. I need to talk to you.” “Sure,” I said. “What’s up?” “I need you to do something for me,” Thinker requested. “And what might that be?” I asked. “I need you to go back into the pizzeria,” Thinker said. My eyes slightly widened. “What?” I said. “Hear me out,” Thinker reasoned. “There are four newspaper clippings on the walls that I need. They’re in the halls near the office. I need you to get them for me.” I sighed. “All right,” I agreed. “I’ll do it.” “Thanks,” Thinker said. “Talk to you later.” The phone hung up. I left my house and flew back to the pizzeria. The lights were off, and the reeking odor radiated from the building. I plugged my muzzle and stepped inside. The lights were flickering in the dining room, creating dim light. I cast a light spell to give me a little more visibility, then walked on. As I took a cautious step, the honking noise sounded, making me give a small scream and jump. I looked down, and saw Adagio’s animatronic head on the floor, rotting away. I knelt down and examined the broken suit. The wires and beams of the endoskeleton were smashed and cut, in an ugly fashion. Like somepony had hacked away at the suit. I stood up and looked through the dining room. Sonata was even more broken than Adagio, with no face and a busted jaw. She was missing her two front hooves, and wires poked out from the withered holes. I didn’t bother checking up with Aria, because she was in a poor condition anyway. As I stepped down the hall toward the office, I spotted one of the newspaper clippings on the wall. The date of the article was unclear, but the year was 1984. I took it off the wall and read it over. “Foals vanish at a local pizzeria – bodies not found. Two local foals were reportedly lured into a back room during the late hours of operation at Adagio Dazzle’s pizza on the night of June 26. While video surveillance identified the stallion responsible and led to his capture the following morning, the foals themselves were never found and are presumed dead. Police think that the suspect dressed as a mascot to earn the foals’ trust.” I slipped the clipping into my saddlebag and moved on. I found another one literally right outside the office. I read it through. “Four foals now reported missing. Suspect convicted. Four foals are now linked to the incident at Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, where a stallion dressed as a cartoon mascot lured them into a back room. While the suspect has been charged, the bodies themselves were never found. Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza has been fighting an uphill battle ever since to convince families to return to the pizzeria. ‘It’s a tragedy.’” As I put the clipping into my saddlebag, I started to think about the story. From what I could conclude, four foals went missing a few decades ago, supposedly lured into a back room of an Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. The suspect was indeed caught, but the bodies weren’t found. I stepped into the office, and took a look at the desk. The fan was off, and the taco was missing. I exited out the other door and immediately found another clipping. “Local pizzeria threatened with shutdown over sanitation. Local pizzeria, Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza has been threatened again with shutdown by the health department over reports of foul odor coming from the much-loved Siren mascots. Police were contacted when parents reportedly noticed what appeared to be blood and mucus around the eyes and mouths of the mascots. One parent alikened them to ‘reanimated corpses.’” I was growing more and more confused and frightened with each clipping. These clippings were from decades ago, implying to me that there was a previous location of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. I would have to look into this lore after my little errand. I found the last newspaper clipping near Pirate’s Cove. I carefully removed it from the wall, trying not to wake Aria. When the clipping came loose, I backed away from the cove and sat down in the dining room, next to the broken animatronics. “Local pizzeria said to close by year’s end. After a long struggle to stay in business after the tragedy that struck there many years ago, Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza has announced that it will close by year’s end. Despite a year-long search for a buyer, companies seem unwilling to be associated with the company. ‘These characters will live on. In the hearts of foals, these characters will live on.’ – CEO.” I slowly put the last newspaper clipping into my saddlebag. I was breathless at what these four clippings said. A stallion in a mascot costume lured four foals into a back room, supposedly killed them, and I guessed that he stuffed the bodies into the suits. Curious to check, I charged up a cutting spell and cut open the chest of the Adagio animatronic. What I found was a decaying corpse, about the size of a foal. The stallion convict did indeed stuff the bodies into the suits. I cut open the Sonata suit as well, and found another corpse. I ran over to Pirate’s Cove, took out Aria, and tore her open. Another corpse. I started to breathe heavily, trying not to pass out. I tried to take in this information as best as I could. These newspaper clippings weren’t exaggeration. They were legitimate. I quickly got out of the building, and collided with Quick Thinker. “Whoa there, Braveheart,” he cried. “You all right? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” “I have,” I whispered. I could barely speak. “Did you read the clippings?” Thinker asked. I nodded, and Thinker sighed. “I was sort of hoping you wouldn’t,” he said. “I wanted to spare you the horrific details of this place. But again, it’s not like it matters.” “If you don’t mind, I’m going to do some research on the pizzeria,” I said. “Go ahead,” Thinker said. “It won’t be opening up again.” “I should probably tell you that the animatronics were destroyed,” I mentioned. “They looked like they were hacked up with something.” “Don’t worry about it,” Thinker said. “As I said, nopony really cares about this place anymore.” “I also found the bodies of the dead foals inside of the suits,” I added. Upon hearing this, Quick Thinker’s eyes shrunk. “Wait, really?” he gasped. “You found the bodies of the missing foals from all those years ago?!” I slowly nodded. “Now I know why they weren’t found when it happened,” I explained. “The killer stuffed the bodies into the suits.” “This is a huge revelation,” Thinker said. “This explains so much now. If only we’d known.” “Nothing to be done now,” I shrugged. “Well, regardless, thank you for your help, Braveheart,” Thinker said. I nodded. We shook hooves, and went our separate ways. Quick Thinker may have been relieved, but I still had research to do. I had to know what the hell was up with the Adagio Dazzle franchise. Chapter 25: Researching the LoreI landed at Twilight’s Castle and stepped inside. Twilight looked up from her book and waved at me. “Hi, Braveheart,” she said. “Are you all right? You look a little pale.” “No, I’m not,” I said. “I didn’t have a very pleasant week.” “I’m sorry,” Twilight said. “What happened?” I sat down next to her and began my story. I told her about the Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza in Canterlot and how Quick Thinker had offered me a job there as a night guard. I made mention of the condition the animatronics were in; the old, rotting condition. I told her about the Phone Guy and how he seemed to die on the fourth night. I explained that the restaurant had closed down the other day due to sanitary conditions. I told her about the Springlock Sonata suit and how it tried to grab me. I ended my story with the newspaper clippings and the fillies’ corpses inside the animatronics. “Wow,” Twilight breathed. “That sounds horrific.” I nodded. “Anyway, I came by to see if you had a book on the topic,” I requested. “I’m not sure,” Twilight said, glancing up at her library shelves. I know I have a few books on Canterlot culture. There might be mention of the pizzeria in one of them.” Twilight levitated a few books to me. All of them were about Canterlot’s social culture from different years. One from the 1960s, one from the 1980s, and one from the 1990s. Each of them were pretty thick. “Good luck,” Twilight said. “I’ll leave you to it.” “Thanks,” I said. Twilight turned back to her book as I opened up the first book. After searching through the books for hours, I had found out very little about the pizzeria. The only piece of information I could find was another mention about the Bite of ’87. According to the short article, in 1987, at an earlier location of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, somepony was bit in the head by an animatronic, with their frontal lobe removed as a result. The article didn’t mention if the victim had lived or not, but the pizzeria was closed due to the incident. I slid the books back to Twilight. “Find anything?” she asked. “Just some vague details on the Bite of ’87,” I replied. “I’m going to try some other methods of research.” “Good luck,” Twilight said. I left the castle and flew back to Canterlot. I walked back into my house and pulled out a book of potions. I flipped through the pages until I found what I was looking for. The recipe was for a Flashback Potion, the same kind Twilight had used when she first became a princess. This would probably be the only way I could get some firsthoof research on Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. I took a quick look through the ingredients of the potion and made a list of what I needed. I immediately left Canterlot to get the parts. I returned to my house with all of the potion ingredients. I put together the potion quickly and followed the instructions on the page. I drank a bit of the potion and set it down. It tasted kind of funny. Nothing happened for the first few seconds. My eyes suddenly went white and I was temporarily blinded. My vision quickly returned, and I was in a small town with cabins after dusk. I walked around the place. The ground wasn’t paved, the ponies wore old fashioned clothing, carried around lamps, and the Canterlot Castle was still standing. Nopony took notice of me. I wondered if they could even see me. I waved my hoof in front of two ponies in conversation. They didn’t even turn their heads. I shrugged and walked on. I made the assumption that this was Canterlot, but I had no idea what year. I couldn’t ask anypony, because I was invisible and inaudible to them. After walking around for a bit, I came across a small building, called Dagi’s Family Diner. Curious, I took a look around the building, and into the windows. There were a few families of ponies in the diner, with an Adagio Dazzle animatronic passing around cake and pizza, all while holding Sonata’s taco. I was confused, until I noticed that Adagio was the only animatronic there. “Interesting,” I thought to myself. I spawned in a notepad, quill, and ink and jotted down a note. “Dagi’s Family Diner. First location in the franchise. Adagio is the only animatronic there.” I wrote. As I walked to the back of the pizzeria, I saw a lone filly. She was crying, wanting to be let in, but nopony noticed her. I felt bad for the filly, but I couldn’t do anything. All of a sudden, the purple pony ran up, only much younger. I could only watch helplessly as the purple pony held a hoof to the filly’s mouth and stabbed her in the throat. Once the deed had been done, the killer laid the body against the wall of the pizzeria, hid his knife, and ran off. I wrote down another note. “Crying filly murdered outside Dagi’s Family Diner. Killer was a purple pony.” As I passed the entrance, I saw a young mare and stallion walking out of the pizzeria. The stallion was a Pegasus, and the mare was a unicorn. Both of them had similar features to mine; dirty blonde mane and tail, dark tan coat, and bright blue eyes. I wondered if these two were my early parents. I shook off the thought and walked away. I decided to hang around the pizzeria for a bit, and see if anything else would happen. Sure enough, something did. An employee walked around the pizzeria, making his rounds, and he saw the filly’s bloody corpse. Other ponies saw this as well. I suddenly saw all white, and I was transported to later that week. There was a for sale sign in front of the pizzeria building, with a pony who I assumed was a younger Quick Thinker talking to the owner of the building. “Are you sure you want to buy the place?” the owner asked. “I mean, there was a murder outside our walls.” “Of course I want to buy it,” Quick Thinker said. “I’ve wanted to start a pizza business for a while. Besides, Dazzle Entertainment will take extra precautions with the place.” “Very well,” the owner said. She pulled out a piece of paper on a clipboard. “Just sign here.” Quick Thinker signed the paper, and I was transported to another point in time. ~~~ When I regained vision, I was in front of the Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza building. The same one that I would work at years later. I quickly wrote down another note. “Dagi’s Family Diner is bought by Dazzle Entertainment and changes the name to Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza.” Ponies were walking into the pizzeria. I followed them inside and took a look around. It smelled a hell of a lot better, and looked to be in better condition. I looked toward the stage and saw the Golden Adagio suit and the Springlock Sonata suit, both of them in remarkable condition. I saw an employee step behind the Golden Adagio when nopony was looking and open it up. He stepped inside and walked off the stage, causing the foals who looked back to cheer. I wrote down another note. “After a grand opening of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, the pizzeria uses two Springlock Suits. Springlock Adagio and Springlock Sonata.” “I wonder how these turned out to get decommissioned,” I thought out loud. I transitioned again to a birthday party for a foal, who was crying. This one seemed afraid of something. Four older stallions, one of them presumably his brother, were dragging him over to the stage. “Hear that?” one of them said. “The little guy says he wants to give Dagi a big kiss.” “No!” the colt cried, choked up through tears. “Let me go!” But the older stallions didn’t listen. They lifted the poor colt up to the Springlock Adagio’s mouth. The colt’s head got stuck in the mouth, and he struggled to get out. I could see his tears start to flood the mouth, and suddenly, Adagio’s upper jaw snapped shut, crushing the colt’s head. I and the older stallions were in shock. I couldn’t believe what I just saw. “Colt dies from a Springlock Adagio malfunction.” I jumped times again. I was still in the same pizzeria, only Adagio and Sonata were both walking around. I assumed that there were two employees in the suits. I suddenly heard a crunch, and the suits started to hobble away. I followed them to the hidden safe room, where they fell to the floor, pools of blood starting to form around them. A paramedic ran into the room and pried the employees free. He tried listening for a heartbeat, but found none. He left the safe room, and I saw white once again. When I regained vision, I only caught a brief glimpse of the Springlock suits being dragged into the safe room, decommissioned and unsafe for employees. I jumped times once more. I was back at the pizzeria. As I looked to the stage, I saw the Adagio and Sonata that I had to deal with, only in brand new condition. I looked to the corner, and I saw Pirate’s Cove, open with Aria inside, in better condition as well. Their voices seemed state of the art, and their movements were smooth. Ish. I saw somepony dressed in the golden Sonata suit walking with four foals into a back room. These foals were one I didn’t recognize, but the other three were a filly Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. They must have followed me back to Equestria, then got stuck in the past. I suddenly remembered the newspaper clippings. A stallion dressed as a mascot lured foals into a back room and murdered them. I followed the costumed pony and the foals, and I saw the purple pony take off his mask, pull out a knife, and slaughter all of the foals. When he finished his work, he grinned evilly, got out of his suit, and left. I wrote down “Purple pony lures four foals into a back room and kills them.” as the time fast forwarded to after closing hours. The foals’ corpses were still lying on the floor, blood on the floor and in their eyes. I heard a door creak, and I turned to look. There was a tall, skinny mare figure. It had no mane, but instead wore a mask. The eyes were hollow, there were red cheeks, and a large, hollow mouth. Thick purple lines decorated the mask, streaming down from the eyes to the mouth. They kind of looked like tears. The coat was black with white stripes on the hooves. This animatronic looked like some kind of marionette puppet. I silently watched as the Marionette tried to give the foals presents. They did nothing. The Marionette seemed to get sad. It looked to the stage, then back at the dead foals. It picked up one of the foals and carried her over to the Sonata animatronic. I followed the Marionette. The puppet gently opened up the Sonata animatronic and slid the filly into the suit. “Huh,” I said. “I thought the killer stuffed the bodies into the suits.” I jotted down another note. “The Marionette puts the bodies into the suits to try and save the souls of the dead foals.” The Marionette put the other foals into the Adagio, Aria, and Golden Adagio animatronics. I took a quick inspection of the Golden Adagio suit. Its endoskeleton had been removed. The time jumped again, putting me in front of a different building. It had a sign for a grand opening of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. I followed a few ponies inside, and saw that this building was nothing like the other one. It was significantly larger, there were a number of party rooms, and there were more animatronics. There were new toy versions of Adagio, Sonata, and Aria, but Aria was just a mess of parts. I overheard a pony call the Aria, “Mangled Aria.” Among the other animatronics, there was the Marionette and a shorter figure that looked like a baby dragon. It was called Balloon Boy. Its eyes and smile scared me, so I moved on. I walked into the equipment closet, and was met with an ugly sight. The original Adagio, Sonata, and Aria animatronics were lying on the ground, torn up. Pieces had been removed, supposedly for parts for the toy robots. Golden Adagio was there too. I wrote down another note. “New restaurant opens years later, using new toy robots.” The time suddenly flashed forward to 1987. All I caught a glimpse of was another set of 5 foals getting killed in the back room. The time shifted to a week later, and I was in the dining room with a group of ponies gathered for a birthday party. A lone security guard walked around, observing the situation. “Wait,” I wondered. “If this is 1987, then does that mean…” My thought was proven right when I saw Mangled Aria crawling on the ceiling, out of sight of anypony else. I bit my lip, waiting for the worst. Sure enough, Mangled Aria screeched and came down on the security guard. When he pulled himself free, he fell to the floor, half of his brain torn away, blood gushing from his head. Everypony ran out of the room, horrified. I looked at Mangled Aria, and saw a bit of brain and lots of blood dripping from her mouth. I was just as horrified. “Bite of ’87 caused by Mangled Aria. The victim was a lone day shift security guard.” As I finished my writing, the time shifted to after I quit the night shift. I could see the purple pony axing away at Adagio, Sonata, and Aria, destroying them. But as he walked away, I saw the souls of his victims appear in front of him. And boy, did they look pissed. They chased him into the safe room, where I followed. I stepped in a few puddles on the way. The purple pony, clearly desperate to escape the ghosts, got into the nearby Springlock Sonata suit. He laughed at the ghosts, satisfied he had outwitted them. But we all heard a spring, and the springlocks came loose. The purple pony could do nothing but cry out in pain as he was crushed by the springlocks. As he did, I saw the spirits fade away. I took one last look, and the Springtraped purple guy seemed to die, twitching involuntarily. My vision went white, and I was suddenly in a safe room from the past. I saw the purple pony on a recording device. “Uh, I wanted to record a message for you to help you get settled in on your first night,” the purple pony said. I couldn’t believe this. The purple pony was the phone guy. This shocked me. In fact, I was glad he was now Springtrap. He had attacked me and Sunset Shimmer, and he tried to kill us. He killed Adagio, Aria, and Sonata, but they deserved it. I would have to write about this, to forever remember this tragedy. My eyes turned a brighter white than before and stayed that way for longer. I regained my vision a few seconds later, and I was back in my house. Rainbow Dash was right up in my face. I stumbled back and fell on my ass. Rainbow gave a chuckle. “Sorry,” she said, smiling. She offered a hoof to help me up. I took it and Rainbow pulled me to my hooves. “How long have you been here?” I asked. “For about 30 minutes,” Rainbow replied. “Watching you do absolutely nothing with your eyes glowing white.” “Oh,” I recalled. “Yeah, about that. I was using a Flashback Potion to see into the past. I was trying to do some firsthoof research.” “Research on what?” Rainbow asked, confused. “The Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza restaurant,” I answered. “You’d be surprised how dark its history is. Here. You can read what I wrote if you want.” I gave Rainbow Dash the notepad, and she read it over. Her eyes widened as she read. “Well holy shit,” she said. “That is dark. Did you know who the first foals were.” “Only three of them,” I said. “You might be surprised, but they were the Dazzlings.” “Really?” Rainbow asked, clearly surprised. I nodded, and Rainbow gave a low whistle. “So they survived after your victory in the human world?” “I guess so,” I assumed. “It's kind of ironic actually. They could survive a powerful blast of magic straight to the heart, but couldn't survive something as simple as a knife.” “Well, I guess I'll see you later,” Rainbow said. “You too,” I nodded. Rainbow left my house and flew away, leaving me alone. I sat down at my table and started to write the story of Adagio Dazzle's Pizza. Chapter 26: Completing the LoreRight as I was about to start my writing, I got a severe migraine. I gripped my head and fell out of my chair. I hit the floor, head cramping up. I got to my hooves and stood still, trying to shake the headache. My vision faded to white, so I did nothing. When I regained sight, I wasn’t in my house. I wasn’t even in Canterlot. I was in Manehattan. I looked around, and saw a discarded newspaper. I picked it up and read a recent article’s date. It read “March 18, 2024.” “Maybe this is another vision,” I thought to myself. I checked for my saddlebags, and they were still there. Nopony acknowledged my presence, so I assumed they couldn’t see me. I turned back around and saw a new building. It read Dazzle’s Fright. “Oh no,” I moaned. I stepped inside behind a few ponies and took a look around. The new building seemed to be a horror attraction, paying tribute to the pizzeria’s lore. As I wandered the attraction, I caught a glimpse of a security office. Somepony was inside, monitoring the building. I stepped inside behind him and watched as he checked the cameras. When he selected camera 2B, I nearly screamed at what I saw. Standing in a corner of the room was the Springlock Sonata suit, with the purple pony inside. I wanted to get back to my house in my time, but nothing happened. I checked a clock, which read 5:59. As I walked out of the office, I collided with Spring Sonata. The suit looked me dead in the eyes and picked me up by the neck. “Let me go!” I choked. “What can we use…?” Spring Sonata spoke. Her voice matched from when I first saw her. “The power divine…your time ends now…” “Let go of me!” I managed to cry out. “Burn alive…in Night Five…” Spring Sonata hissed. “It’s time to die.” The 6 AM chimes rang out, but Spring Sonata didn’t put me down. I suddenly heard a few sparking noises, and both Spring Sonata and I looked to see a fire spreading towards us. I acted fast and bucked Spring Sonata in the chest, knocking her onto her back and myself free of her grip. I landed on the linoleum tile and I saw the security officer run from the building. I followed him in a hurry. When I got out, I looked back to see the whole building erupt into flames. Through the crackle of the fire, I heard Spring Sonata let out a long raspy screech, then went silent. As the fire department arrived, I wrote down a few notes. “After a few years, Dazzle Fright opens in Manehattan, paying tribute to the Adagio Dazzle franchise. The owners find the Springlock Sonata suit and bring it over. But the purple pony’s soul lives on in the suit, haunting the security guard until the building burns down from faulty wiring.” My vision went to white and I returned to my house in Canterlot. “Whoa,” I gasped. I sat back down and began to write about the Adagio Dazzle franchise. “Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza: The Lore,” I wrote. “Back in the year 1968, a small diner opened up in Canterlot called Dagi’s Family Diner. The diner used an animatronic modeled after the late Siren, Adagio Dazzle, in a pony form. The diner was successful until one fateful night. While a few families were in the diner, one lone filly watched from a window, crying. While nopony paid attention to the filly, a purple pony ran up and murdered the filly right there. The restaurant found out, and the diner closed within the week of the murder. The company Dazzle Entertainment bought out the diner and changed the name of the place. In 1983, the restaurant reopened under the name Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. The new pizzeria used two new Springlock suits, a Golden Adagio suit, and a Golden Sonata Dusk suit. These suits doubled as both an animatronic and a wearable suit. However, these Springlock suits proved too dangerous when a young foal and two employees were killed as a result of multiple simultaneous springlock failures. The springlock suits were decommissioned, with the Spring Sonata suit put into a back room and the Spring Adagio’s endoskeleton removed. The springlock suits were replaced with animatronics of Sonata Dusk, Adagio Dazzle, and Aria Blaze. But tragedy struck once again when four more foals were murdered inside the walls of the pizzeria. The killer, the purple pony, dressed in the Spring Sonata suit and lured the four foals into a back room and murdered them. The killer was caught hours later, but the bodies were never found. The reason for this was because a new unused animatronic, the Marionette, possessed by the first murdered foal, put the bodies of the foals into the suits to give them new life. After a short time, the stench of the dead bodies started to waft off of the animatronics. The smell got the restaurant shut down, and the animatronics were put into storage. After a few years, in 1987 the restaurant opened again in a much larger location. The pizzeria used new, more foal friendly toy animatronics. Toy Adagio, Toy Sonata, Toy Aria, the Marionette, and Balloon Boy. Toy Aria eventually got taken apart by the younger foals, so she got referred to as Mangled Aria. Within only a week of the pizzeria being open, the purple pony murdered another four foals, their souls possessing the Toy animatronics and Balloon Boy. The dead body stench from the original animatronics started to come up again. The pizzeria announced that it would close down by week’s end, and there would be a birthday party as the final event. During the party, Mangled Aria came down on a security guard and bit him, removing his frontal lobe. The restaurant immediately closed down after the incident, now dubbed the Bite of ’87. After a few more years, n 1993, the pizzeria opened up again at the old Adagio Dazzle’s pizza location. This location stayed open for nearly 23 years, but eventually got shut down due to loss of business. The purple guy decided to get rid of the animatronics before the shutdown. He took them apart, but unwittingly released the souls of his victims. They chased him into the Spring Sonata suit, which crushed him and killed him. A year later, a horror attraction would open called Dazzle Fright. The owners would find the Spring Sonata with the purple pony inside, and set it free in the attraction. But the attraction would burn down on the 5th day of being open due to faulty wiring. The items that survived would be sold at an auction. The Adagio Dazzle name would go down in history.” I put down my quill. “Wow,” A voice behind me said. “That’s an incredible story.” I turned around to see Twilight looking over my shoulder. “How long have you been behind me?” I asked. “Since you started writing,” Twilight said. “I read the whole thing. You should have that published in the newspaper.” “I might do that,” I said. “Well, I’ve got to go,” Twilight said. “Spike went out to do an errand, and he’s probably on his way back.” “See you around,” I said. Twilight teleported away and I turned back to my excerpt. I suddenly realized what might happen if the founders of Dazzle Fright did find Springtrap, and what might happen if the building didn’t burn down. Springtrap might kill more innocent ponies. I couldn’t let that happen. I immediately made plans to burn down the pizzeria restaurant with Springtrap in it. To end this madness of the pizzeria. Chapter 27: Ending the LoreI sat on my bed, thinking of ways to get away with burning down the pizzeria with Springtrap inside. There was always the obvious choice of doing it at night. But I didn’t want to do it that way. It was too clichéd. I wanted to do it subtly, yet effectively. I came up with a simple solution. Blame the destruction of the building on old and worn out wiring. The building was practically falling apart as it was anyway. I stood up and walked over to the window. I had installed a Pegasus landing platform during the initial renovation of my house, and I climbed out the window and stepped down onto it. I took off for the pizzeria. As I flew through the cool Canterlot air, I closed my eyes to savor it. It felt good on my body. I landed at the Pizzeria entrance, and found a sign on the door. “Closed down due to lack of business,” it read. I checked over my shoulder to see if anypony was around. When I saw nopony, I quietly unlocked the door and stepped inside, closing the door behind me. I looked into the pizzeria, ready to begin. Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza was darkened. The windows were drawn, the lights were off, and it was hard to see. I cast a light spell to help me see. I carefully stepped through the dining hall, careful to not make a lot of noise. I accidentally stepped on Adagio’s face, causing the nose to honk again. “Damn it,” I quietly cursed. I kept going. I walked to where the hidden safe room was. I charged up a blast and blew up the false wall. I didn’t feel safe doing so, but I had to ensure the flames killed Springtrap. I took a look inside the safe room, and I saw Springtrap turn his head to look at me. He still twitched occasionally. I immediately turned away and walked to where the generator room was. I opened up the equipment closet and started down the long flight of stairs. I stopped for a moment when I thought I was being followed. I turned around, but nopony was there. I intensified my light spell and kept going. When I reached the bottom of the stairs, a small power generator met my eyes. I looked around for any wiring that I could screw up. “What are you doing?” A raspy feminine voice asked. I jumped and whipped around to see the Marionette standing behind me. Its black eyes had white dots in the middle, as if they were going to pierce through my heart. I started to breath heavily, and the Marionette slowly walked closer. I took a deep breath and calmed down. “The purple pony isn’t dead yet,” I told the puppet. “He’s possessed the Spring Sonata animatronic, and is still alive in the safe room. Sort of.” “Impossible,” the Marionette hissed. “The children scared him into the suit, and it killed him.” I shook my head. “I witnessed it myself,” I reasoned. “He tried to grab me. He even spoke. He said ‘Help me. Please.’ Of course, I got out of there, leaving him to rot. I even got a glimpse into the future, seeing Springtrap terrorizing another night guard 30 years later at a horror attraction called Dazzle Fright. I’m only trying to get rid of him for good. Please believe me.” The Marionette looked me straight in the eyes. I looked back, dead serious on what I was saying. “If you really mean this, then show me Springtrap,” the Marionette requested. “Show me the evidence.” “No need,” a raspy voice hissed. The Marionette and I whipped around to see Springtrap slowly stepping down from the last step of the iron stairwell. How neither of us heard him in that clunky suit was beyond me, but that wasn’t a concern right now. The Marionette was clearly in horrified shock. I stepped in front of her as she stepped back, drawing out my gun as Springtrap slowly hobbled closer. “How are you alive?” the Marionette gasped, terrified. “I said that I’d hold out until somepony checked,” Springtrap reminded. “This brat here checked the safe room, allowing me to pass my soul into this wretched suit.” I barred my teeth and fired, putting a bullet into Springtrap’s skull. The hard endoskeleton deflected the bullet. Springtrap gave a maniacal grin, continuing to walk closer. The Marionette and I ended up backed against the power generator. I fired off four more shots into Springtrap, but they had no effect. He reached out a hoof to grab me, but I took the Marionette’s hoof and dashed underneath Springtrap. I turned around upon reaching the stairs and aimed at Springtrap. “What are you going to do?” Springtrap hissed. “Your petty gun won’t hurt me.” “I’m not aiming for you,” I returned. I fired the bullet into the power generator, causing a shower of sparks to erupt from it. The sparks caught the oil on the floor, lighting up the room. I ran up the flight of stairs, the Marionette in tow. Springtrap was too slow. “NO!” he screamed from the generator room. “IT CAN’T END LIKE THIS!” I pulled the Marionette through the dining hall and through the front doors. As we ran out of the building, Springtrap gave a loud, raspy screech, and the entire building quickly caught fire. Ponies surrounded us, watching the building burn. Somepony called the fire department, and a squad of Unicorn firefighters were on the scene within minutes. “Stand back,” the fire chief ordered. “We’ll handle this.” The squad tried to put out the fire, but the flames kept spreading. The Canterlot civilians stepped away, but the Marionette and I stayed put. As I looked to my side, I could see a white, faded figure. Adagio Dazzle’s filly ghost looked me in the eyes, smiling. My jaw dropped slightly. As I turned toward the Marionette, I could see two more ghosts on the other side of her. The spirits of filly Aria Blaze and filly Sonata Dusk. They also smiled at me. All of the spirits’ faces were stained with grey tear tracks, and their eyes were black with white dots. I couldn’t believe this. “Do you see them?” the Marionette asked. “You’ve helped me save them.” “I don’t understand,” I breathed. “How can I see the dead?” “I’ve allowed you to see for a moment what I see,” the Marionette explained. “To give you a proper thanks for saving these foals from an eternity of restlessness. Thank you, Braveheart.” As I looked back to Adagio’s spirit, she mouthed a thank you, then faded away. I looked to Aria and Sonata, just in time to see them give a small wave before fading. I looked back to the Marionette. She looked me in the eyes and smiled. “How do you know my name?” I asked. “I was close to you once,” the Marionette simply said. “Goodbye.” I looked back to the burning building, which had been put out. When I turned around, the Marionette was gone. I walked back home, satisfied that Springtrap was gone, yet confused as to who the Marionette really was. Chapter 28: RememberanceThe next day, I woke up slowly. After a week of night shifts and dealing with haunted robots out to kill me because I looked like the purple pony, I really didn't want to get up today. I tried lifting my head off the pillow, but my muscles gave out and I flopped back down. The only thing I could do was roll over onto my back. I squinted my eyes to try and dim the daylight shining through the window. Every muscle felt sore. Despite this, I managed to sit up and get out of bed. I walked over to my calender to check the date. I groaned when I saw what day it was. It was Hearts and Hooves day, the holiday I hated the most. Sure, it was a time to be with your special somepony, but mine was killed. So that on its own gave me a reason to hate today. I decided to stay indoors for the day. Bar my door, close the blinds, and make other ponies think I wasn't home. I quickly did so throughout the house, and I slept through the rest of the day. I woke up around twilight. The sun had set, the moon had risen, and Hearts and Hooves Day was over. Thank Celestia. Feeling rather refreshed, I got out of bed and unlocked my door. I opened up the blinds and opened a window to let some air in. The cool night air poured into the house, presenting a relaxing feeling to me. As I looked outside, something urged me to go to Ponyville. I opened the door and walked outside. Taking flight, I kept a slow speed. Didn't need to hurry. I passed a Pegasus on my way to Ponyville. She gave me a smile and waved. I waved back, noticing the scar on her right eye. She had a mechanical left front leg, a pink mane and tail, and two different colored eyes. Her left was red and her right was blue. Her coat was a light purple and she had blue scales across her chest. Her hooves were instead paws. I wondered who this Pegasus was, and why she had a much different appearance than most ponies. I decided this was something best left for another day and kept going toward Ponyville. As I reached the small town, the crickets were silent. The entire town was quiet. Quiet as if it were deserted. A cold wind blew past, causing me to shiver. This cold silence was unnatural in this area of Equestria. I continued walking toward the far outskirts of Ponyville. The darkness was unsettling. The cold air nipped at my face. My coat kept my body relatively warm, but the air made its way to my core anyway. As I walked, I saw a faint white ghost of a pony in the air. Barely noticeable. Just a very faint mist. I didn't know where it was going, but I followed it anyway. A dense fog surrounded me as I followed the ghost. I tried to see where I was going, but it was hopeless. I took each step carefully, trying not to trip or fall. The ghost finally stopped and sat down. I approached it, and it faded. I looked where the ghost's gaze was, and the fog dissipated, revealing a familiar stone. I dropped to the ground. In front of me was Sunset Shimmer's gravestone. The same one I carved during her burial. I closed my eyes and hung my head, mourning over my lost wife. I was too lost in thought, I didn't notice a the feeling of a hoof being placed on my shoulder. When I opened my eyes, they were wet with tears. I looked up to see Fluttershy sitting next to me, her hoof over my shoulder. “You miss her, don't you?” she quietly asked. I nodded. “I...I murdered him,” I stammered. “Slaughtered him like an animal. Like a sick animal. After what he did...” I couldn't bear to think of it. I started to cry. Fluttershy came around and wrapped her hooves around me. I cried onto her shoulder for a good while, and she just let me do it. Fluttershy had always been the wiser one of the Mane 6, and I knew this. She would listen to you talk for hours if need be. She understood your problems and your troubles, and she always tried to find the best way to help with them. “It's OK,” she whispered. “It's OK.” “No it's not,” I sobbed. “It's not OK. I let my guard down. I could have saved her.” “Braveheart, look at me,” Fluttershy said. I looked up at her with wet eyes. She wiped them dry. “There was nothing you could have done,” she said. “Sombra was vicious and unforgiving. He would make your life living hell if he could. But even when he took the pony you truly cared for, you're still here, protecting Equestria. Sunset would want you to stay strong to that. Celestia gave you that responsibility, and Sunset would no doubt see you through it.” I nodded. Fluttershy smiled and patted me on the back. “I'll see you tomorrow,” she promised. I nodded and she took off for home. I looked back to the gravestone, and noticed something. Lying at the base of the stone was a small bracelet. It was a gold band with a purple gem in the center. I hadn't noticed it there before. I picked it up and looked at it. The gem was glowing with a faint purple light. The gem had a familiar presence to it, but I couldn't quite make out what it was. I put my mechanical hoof to the gravestone saying a mental goodbye, and flew home. I had to figure out what was up with this bracelet, and why it felt so familiar. As I landed back in Canterlot in front of my house, my door was left ajar. And I had shut and locked it up when I left. I walked inside, shut the door, and pulled out my gun. I crept around the house, looking for any other sign of intrusion. Oddly enough, I found none. I sheathed my gun and walked upstairs. I laid down in my bed and got some sleep. Chapter 29: Day of ChaosSomething felt off when I woke up the next morning. I rolled over and climbed out of bed. Nothing seemed different. Still a bit groggy, I walked into the kitchen and made myself some breakfast. I shook my head hard, trying to wake up. I had an errand to run, so I ate quickly. As I finished, I stood up and walked out the door, only to find myself falling. I quickly opened up my wings and stopped my fall. “Well, if I wasn’t awake before, I sure am now,” I muttered to myself. I looked back up to my house, or rather down. My house was upside down and apparently my personal gravity was reversed. The ponies down on the ground walked normal, only confused as to why my house was upside down. I flew back down, or up, to my house. I opened the door and walked back inside. I stood normal on the floor. I heard a laugh behind me. One I knew all too well. I let out a sigh. “You should have seen yourself,” the voice said. “That was priceless.” “Good to see you too, Discord,” I growled. I turned around and glared at the draconequus. He was lying on the ceiling, his gravity normal. He was laughing his ass off, clearly entertained by the shock of my fall. “So, you awake now?” he gasped between giggles. “Yes,” I grumbled. “Thanks. What do you want?” “Oh, not much,” Discord said. “Just a bit of fun, that’s all.” “That wasn’t funny,” I hissed. “Fix this. Now.” “Oh, Braveheart,” Discord groaned, rolling his eyes. “You’re just like Celestia. So boring.” At that, I whipped out my revolver and pointed it at his head. His eyes went wide. “Don’t you dare insult Celestia’s spirit,” I stormed. Discord suddenly remembered. “Oh, that’s right,” he said. “Both she and Luna were killed. I’m terribly sorry.” “Oh don’t play innocent,” I groaned, waving away a halo above Discord’s head. “You could care less.” “Yeah, you’re right,” Discord agreed. Furious, I sheathed my gun and sat down at my table. Discord teleported down to the other side of the table. He gave me a serious look. “What?” I asked, still pretty pissed. “Fluttershy told me about Sunset Shimmer,” he said, sympathy in his voice. “I know that she died. And for that, I truly am sorry. Really.” I gave Discord a look. He gave a small nod, confirming his stand on the matter. I sighed. “So she sent me over to try and cheer you up.” “Well apparently your idea of funny isn’t the same as mine,” I grumbled. “Turn my house around, if you please.” Discord snapped his claw. Nothing seemed to change. I walked over to a window and looked outside. The ground was where it should be. I nodded. “Better,” I mumbled. I turned around to find Discord gone. I looked around. He was nowhere in sight. “All right, where are you?” I called. “And now I want to play a little game,” Discord said, very close to my ear. I turned my head to see him about 6 inches tall standing on my left wing’s armor plate. I smirked and flung my wings open, sending him flying into the window. He peeled himself free and grew back to normal size in an instant. “What game?” I asked. “A simple one,” Discord explained. “A variation of hide and seek, actually. What will happen is one of us will be the hunter, and the other will be the prop.” “Prop?” I asked, confused. “The game is called Prop Hunt,” Discord said. “The hider will disguise themselves as props and hide around Canterlot. The hunter has four minutes to find them and kill them. Not literally of course.” “Very well,” I agreed. “I’ll play your little game.” Discord promptly disappeared and I suddenly couldn’t see. A small timer in the corner of my eye counted down from 45 seconds. When it reached zero, my vision returned. I pulled out my revolver and started looking around. “Oh, I forgot to mention,” Discord said, his voice in pure surround sound. “No flying and no magic.” At that, there was a pop, and I dropped my revolver. I looked into a mirror and found my wings and horn gone. My eyes narrowed and my teeth barred. “Find me, and you get your wings and horn back,” Discord finished. “Good luck.” “DISCORD!!!” I cried. I picked up my gun in my teeth and stormed out the door, colliding with Twilight Sparkle. “Oh! Sorry about that, Braveheart,” she said. She immediately noticed my wings and my horn gone. “Wait, what happened to your wings and horn?!” she cried. I put my gun away for a moment. “Discord,” I grumbled. “I have to find him in a game of glorified hide and seek to get them back.” “I can help,” Twilight offered. “I’ll be all right,” I declined. “Really.” “OK then,” Twilight shrugged. “See you later.” I waved as Twilight flew off, and I continued my search for Discord. I walked into an empty supermarket. I looked carefully for anything suspicious. “Where are you?” I called. “I’m not in the freezer,” Discord called back. I ran for the freezer and opened up the door. I walked inside and looked around. Nothing was out of the ordinary, so I left. When I walked back into the main room, one of the refrigerator doors was open that wasn’t before. “Were you in one of the fridges?” I asked. “Maybe,” Discord said. I looked toward the second isle to the left and saw a small coffee cup jump into the air. “Last time I checked, coffee cups don’t jump,” I smirked. I ran over and shot the cup. It disappeared and Discord reappeared with a cardboard box in his claw. “All right, you win,” he said. “In the box are your wings and horn. I hope you enjoyed yourself.” “I sort of did,” I agreed. I touched the box, and my wings and horn returned. Discord disappeared, and I left the supermarket. Fluttershy was waiting for me at the entrance. “Hello, Braveheart,” she said with a smile. “Do you feel better?” “Yeah,” I said. “I do.” “That’s good to hear,” Fluttershy said. “I planned out the whole day.” “Thank you,” I said. “Thank you for everything today.” “My pleasure,” Fluttershy nodded. She flew off for home, as did I. I think that run-in with Discord was an interesting way to get me into a better mood. Chapter 30: EnlightenmentIt was nearly 9 in the evening when I made it back home. I was tired and needed some rest. I landed on my Pegasus landing platform and opened the door. I walked inside and powered up a small light spell to help me see. Almost immediately, the animatronic Adagio screeched in front of me. I screamed and fell back, when I recovered, I increased the power of my light and pulled out my curved knife Rainbow Dash had given me. Nothing was there. I was startled and confused. I took a few deep breaths to pull myself together, and I slowly sheathed my blade. “I’m just seeing things,” I murmured to myself. “It’s just an illusion.” I laid down in bed and closed my eyes. I laid there for a good while, trying to fall asleep. I couldn’t. I tossed and turned for a good thirty minutes before finally getting up. I lit up my horn and walked over to my closet. I opened it up and pulled out my potion brewing kit. Zecora had given me one as a gift a while back for helping her with something important. I opened it up and brewed myself a quick sleeping potion. Like most potions, there was a catch of some kind. For this one, I would experience very vivid dreams until I woke up. I could live with that. I downed the potion. It tasted weird, like stale bread. I put away my kit and slipped back into bed. I laid down, closed my eyes, and soon fell asleep. ~~~ I woke up once at midnight. Much too soon. “Oh, for the love of Celestia!” I cried. I forcefully shoved the bedsheets away and got out of bed. I walked over to my closet to make a stronger sleeping potion. As soon as I opened the closet door, a monstrous form of the animatronic Aria jumped out at me with a roar. I slammed the door shut and put my back against it. I had only gotten a split second look at Aria. Her jaw was full of sharp pointed teeth, and she looked like something out of a nightmare. I drew out my knife and prepared to open up the closet again. I lit up my horn and whipped around, opening up the closet quickly. All that was in there were my things and a small Aria the Pirate plushie. I slammed the door shut and walked away. “Cute little plushie bitch,” I mumbled to myself. I heard footsteps outside my room. I cracked open the door and looked down the hall with a focused light spell. A pair of red eyes drew back from the end of the hall. Suddenly, all bravery left me, replaced with fear. I stepped back into the room and looked over at my closet. It was cracked open. I walked over, and shone my light inside. Aria’s sharp hook was hanging down from the ceiling. I shut the closet for a minute, then looked back inside. Aria had returned to her plushie form. I looked back to my bed, and for a split second, I saw a terrifying smaller version of Adagio before it darted off and under my bed. I looked underneath my bed, but nothing was there. I quickly checked my small alarm clock. It read 2:00 AM. I groaned, and suddenly heard something I never wanted to hear again. Adagio’s slowed laugh. I closed my eyes tight for a moment before walking over to the door. I shone my light down the hall, and was immediately jumped out at with a roar by a nightmare form of Sonata. ~~~ I jolted out of bed with a scream. I took fast breaths, trying to recover from my scare. I fell back onto my bed, taking some deep breaths. I looked over at my clock. It was midnight. “Mother fucker,” I groaned. I tried to fall back asleep instead of getting up. A familiar pulsing beat started to sound in my head. I sat up and found myself in a sea of blood and color. I was horrified. I stumbled back as I tried to stand. I ran into something. I turned my head and saw the head of the Rainbow Factory glaring at me. He had a cleaver in his hoof. He swung down, and I dove out of the way. The cleaver hit the ground, spraying blood onto the Pegasus’s face. I extended the hidden blade in my mechanical hoof, ready to fight. I suddenly felt a hard stab in my back. I screamed and fell to the ground. I looked behind me to see Pinkamena with a bloody knife. I looked around to the best of my ability. Pinkamena behind me, the head of the Rainbow Factory in front of me, Sombra to my left, Springtrap next to Pinkamena, and one more to my right. I recognized this one instantly. It was my evil self. The side of me that came out when Pinkamena cut off my leg. His eyes were glowing red and his wing tips were sharp and jagged. He held a gun in his black magic aura. My back had stopped bleeding, and the wound was now pouring out black smoke. I couldn’t move, and I was getting colder by the second. I was awaiting my death at the hooves of my enemies. I closed my eyes. “Celestia, have mercy,” I whispered, near tears. I suddenly heard a loud shimmer, and a powerful stomp followed. I opened my eyes to see the five killers terrified, stepping back with fear. All around me was teal and yellow fire, and standing in front of me was Princess Luna herself, and Princess Celestia behind her. “ENOUGH OF YOUR TORMENT, TANTABUS!” Luna cried in her Royal Canterlot Voice. “HE HAS SUFFERED ENOUGH! NOW LEAVE HIM BE!” The five killers dissipated into purple smoke that was glinting with teal stars, and it disappeared into the sea of blood. The fire subsided, and Luna knelt down. I felt a soothing warmth as Celestia used her magic to remove the black poison and close my wound. The blood around us faded back to my room, and my strength returned. Celestia and Luna stepped in front of me and sat down. I stood up and bowed. “There is no need for that now,” Luna said. I looked up at her, my eyes wet with tears. “I…I don’t understand,” I stammered. “How are you here?” “While our physical bodies perished, our spirits remained,” Celestia told me. “However, we have yet to pass into the next life. We are able to appear within dreams or as ghosts in reality.” I closed my eyes, a few tears falling to the floor. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered. “I wish I could have done something to help you.” I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up to see Luna giving me a sad look. She seemed to be near tears as well. “Braveheart,” she said. “There was nothing you could have done. Your guide, Pip was it? She had a duty to protect you. And she clearly did. Our time had passed, and yours had just begun.” “I don’t deserve this role,” I said. “If anypony does, I would think it would be Princess Twilight.” “Twilight Sparkle is a very capable princess,” Celestia said. “However, she still as much to learn about her role in Equestria.” I nodded in minimal understanding. I took a deep breath to calm down. Luna took her hoof off my shoulder and looked at me with a warm smile. “You are lucky to be alive,” she said. “While I have been able to control Tantabus to an extent before, now, it could have killed you had we not interfered.” “Thank you,” I said. I hung my head. “What is wrong, Braveheart?” Celestia asked. I sighed, not answering right away. “Braveheart?” Luna asked. I couldn’t stop myself. I broke down crying, right in front of the princesses. But at this point, I didn’t care. Luna walked over and put a hoof around my shoulder. I let out my grief for a few minutes before calming down a bit. “What happened, Braveheart?” Celestia asked. I wiped the tears from my eyes and took a breath. “Terrible things have happened in your absence,” I confessed. “Terrible, terrible things.” “Were they resolved?” Luna asked. I nodded. “That’s good,” Celestia said. “But do tell us about it. Please. We insist.” I took a breath, and told the former princesses my story. “Not long after your passing, Pip and I had to make a break into a factory after getting caught by the Terminator,” I began. “It was crushed by a press, but not before it killed Pip.” “I'm terribly sorry to hear that,” Luna said. “A few weeks after, Pinkie Pie drugged me and strapped me to a wall in her basement,” I continued. “She tried to dissect me; put me into a dessert. She cut off my right front arm, now replaced with a segment of the Terminator, as you can see. I lashed out in rage, breaking myself free and...” I paused, tears welling up in my eyes. “What did you do?” Celestia asked. I started crying again. “I shot her,” I sobbed. “Six times, point blank in the head. She tried to kill me. There were remains of other ponies around the basement. Furniture fashioned from bones, entrails as streamers, severed heads on the table...” I couldn't take it anymore. I stopped talking for a bit. Celestia and Luna were in utter shock. “Braveheart,” Luna gasped. “How could you?” “I don’t know what came over me,” I stammered. “A side of me I never knew I had just…came out.” I took a breath and calmed myself down. “After what I did, I left Ponyville,” I said. “I banished myself to the Everfree for five years. While there, I replaced my lost limb and learned a few extremely difficult spells.” “Could you demonstrate them?” Celestia asked. “I can show you two,” I said. I focused my magic and used the Changeling transformation spell to morph into the Terminator Endoskeleton. I immediately morphed back. “You learned Changling magic?” Celestia marveled. “How?” I pulled out the black magic sheet. “Twilight gave me a book on basic spells,” I explained. “This page was inside, but it wasn’t attached. I don’t think Twilight knew it was there.” “Incredible,” Luna breathed. “I learned necromancy as well from that sheet,” I said. “After perfecting it, I left the Everfree and returned to Ponyville. I resurrected Pinkie Pie using the necromancy spell.” “So you righted your wrong,” Luna nodded. “You truly are wise, Braveheart.” “Wise would hardly cut it,” I shunned. I continued my story, telling the Princesses about the Assassin Order, Sparks, and the Changling attack; my trip to the human world and Sunset returning home; Sombra’s return and his near invasion of the Crystal Empire. “Cadence, Shining Armor, and Sunset defended the Empire with honor,” I said. “Sunset freed me of Sombra’s control.” “Where is she?” Celestia asked. “Is she all right?” At this, I hung my head, not uttering a word. Celestia brought a hoof to her mouth. “She didn’t…” she started. I looked up, tears in my eyes, and nodded. Celestia turned away, mourning over her former student. I hung my head again. “Sombra killed her,” I quietly said, rage coming back to me. “I attacked him, bashing his face in before slamming him against a wall. I cut off his head with his own scythe! SERVED THE FUCKING BASTARD RIGHT!!!” I stopped my rage, breathing heavily. Luna put a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up, eyes wet with tears. “Braveheart,” Luna said. “Calm yourself.” “Sorry,” I said. “I just…I can’t…” “Listen to me,” Luna said. “You have very clearly been through a great many hardships since our passing. Yet here you still are. You survived so many fatal encounters. The Rainbow Factory, your experience with Pinkamena, the Changeling attack, your fight with Sombra, even in your youngest years on the streets of Equestria. You lived through all of them. You are the toughest pony I have ever met. And I sincerely hope you’ll remain so.” I gave Luna a small smile. “Thank you,” I said. Celestia had calmed down, and she stepped next to her sister. “It is time, sister,” she said. Luna nodded and turned back to me, her face with a look of sadness. “You have to go, don’t you?” I assumed. Luna nodded regretfully. I closed my eyes and hung my head. Luna put a hoof to my chin and raised my head. She gave me a warm smile. “Do not mourn for us, Braveheart,” she said. “We will always remain with you.” Luna and Celestia lit up their horns, and covered me with a magic aura. I felt the magic pulse around me and a warmth flow through my body. After a moment, the princesses dismissed the spell. I looked down, and noticed that my mechanical leg was upgraded. It was more streamlined and was coated with a shiny chrome finish. On the top of the hoof was Luna’s cutie mark, engraved into the metal. I looked to my sides. My wings had been gifted with a long and narrow magic thruster to increase my flight speed. Both wing bars now had streaks of yellow, and they were both engraved with Celestia’s cutie mark. “Let these imparting gifts be reminders for you,” Celestia said. “Reminders of our guidance and wisdom.” “May they bring you good fortune in your future,” Luna said. “Thank you,” I breathed. I watched as Celestia faded away. Luna stayed where she was for the moment. My eyes started to water up again. Luna and I embraced, for we both knew this was the last time we’d see each other. “Thank you,” Luna whispered. “For bringing peace to the Dazzling’s souls. They are most grateful.” “You were the Marionette?” I asked quietly. I felt Luna nod. We broke the embrace, and I held Luna’s hoof. She smiled at me. “Stay strong, Braveheart,” she said. “For yourself, for us, and for Equestria.” “I will,” I assured Luna. I looked her in the eyes. “Thank you. For everything.” Luna nodded with a smile. “Farewell, my dear Braveheart,” she said. She faded away, and I closed my eyes. ~~~ I opened my eyes in my bed. I sat up and looked out the window. Dawn was breaking, and I could see a future ahead of me. A future where I wasn’t afraid to do what was right for Equestria. I slipped out of bed and walked over to the window. I opened it up and looked out into the breaking dawn. I took a breath of fresh air, ready to do what was necessary for Equestria. “I’ll never forget you, Luna. Until the day I die, I will honor you and your sister’s wish, and protect Equestria with my life. Rest in peace, Princess Luna.” Chapter 1: Call of the CreedThe date is July 28, three days after Pinkie Pie's resurrection from her death at my hooves five years ago. The incident has left me scarred for life. I never say a single damned word about it, but my friends and I all have the memory in our mind, permanently branded there by my own actions. Even after I had resurrected Pinkie, I still felt a black hole in my heart. I wasn't innocent. I was guilty of murder, though nopony else knew about it. Princess Twilight and the remaining bearers of the Elements of Harmony had kept it a secret for five whole years. How they managed to do so was beyond me. I could never have done it. The guilt would have eaten me away before a single week got by. I was also surprised that they didn't need to use the Elements once. My conscience was still black and broken. Broken like the rest of me. Both my wings and my right front hoof were mechanical, a permanent staple of how shattered my life had become. I was forever, in my mind, a killer. I walked out of Sugarcube Corner after visiting the Cake Twins. They loved to mess with my mechanical leg, climbing on it, and stuffing their toys into the hydraulics. I tried to keep them off of it, but their unpredictable abilities as a Pegasus and a Unicorn had proved too much. I walked into Twilight's library and looked through the shelves upon shelves of books. Twilight came down the stairs. “Oh, hi Braveheart,” she cheerfully said. “Everything all right?” “I guess,” I mumbled. “Are you still butt hurt about that incident five years ago?” Twilight asked. “I thought we agreed never to speak of that again,” I grumbled, glaring at her. “And to answer your question, yes. I am.” I turned back to the books. “Sorry,” Twilight apologized. “But we've moved past that now. You should too. You and Pinkie are back, and that's all that matters.” “You weren't the least bit pissed off that I had killed the bearer of the Element of Laughter?” I asked, not turning away from the books. “Of course I was,” Twilight replied. “We all were. I don't know what had compelled you to do such a thing.” “She tried to kill me, OK?!” I raged. “What the hell else would I have done?!” I breathed heavily. Twilight put her hoof on my shoulder. I looked toward her, some tears in my eyes. “It's OK,” Twilight assured. “Just try to calm down.” I managed a nod, trying not to cry. “Do you need some time alone?” Twilight asked. “Sure,” I whispered. Twilight nodded and left the library. I took some deep breaths to chill out. When I had relaxed, I took another look through the books Twilight had. One of them didn't look normal. I felt the binding compared to the other books. This one seemed harder and shinier. I slid the book off the shelf, but it only came partway. I felt a slight vibration and jumped up. I hovered in the air as the bookshelf slid away, revealing a hidden passage. It was a stone passage lined with vines and torches, similar to a castle's secret passage in those old Medieval stories Twilight owned. The torches weren't lit, seemingly so for ages. I powered up a fire spell and lit the first torch, revealing more. As I lit more torches, the shelf slid shut behind me. I continued on. The hall seemed to go on forever. I lit another torch, and the torches beyond it began to light themselves. The light revealed a circular room, that seemed to be a library. But the lined shelves held nothing. No books, no scrolls, nothing. The only thing that was there was a circle of chairs. The one directly across from me had a skeleton dressed in white robes and a beaked hood. The skeleton had rusted armor and weapons. In its hooves were a book. One book that seemed close to falling apart. I was surprised it hadn't decomposed or eaten away. It had a symbol of some kind on it. The symbol looked like an arrowhead. On the skeleton's left hoof was a bracer and a mechanism I didn't recognize. I carefully took the book from the bones and blew off the dust. It floated into my face and I coughed. I opened up the book. As soon as I opened up the first page, I knew this book was worthless. Why? I couldn't read the language on the pages. I looked through the book further. Same language, same problem on every page. I didn't want to throw it away. Maybe Twilight could translate it. I looked on the book's front inside cover. The message on it was written in every known language. I was amazed. I searched and found the Equestrian text. I read it over. “To whomever finds this chamber, listen well. You must reassemble the sisterhood. I have seen things that should not be seen. The end of the world, not by the hooves of ponies, but by other means. Take the hidden blade on my hoof, and the bracer with it. Inside Canterlot lies another chamber, one filled with the knowledge of our order, as well as the weapons and clothing of the sisterhood. The chamber lies below the castle. Use the contents of the chamber to once again strike fear into the hearts of the Templars. Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember, nothing is true. Where other ponies are limited by morality or law, remember, everything is permitted. We work in the dark to serve the light. We are Assassins. Nothing is true. Everything is permitted. -Altair” I closed the book and put it in my saddlebag. I took the blade and bracer off of Altair's remains and put it on my own hoof. I wasn't left-hooved, but I could make it work. It wouldn't be able to fit on my Terminator hoof. I wasn't sure what all this 'Assassin's Creed' business was, let alone who these 'Templars' were. Maybe the book Altair had left would tell me. Once Twilight translated it, of course, if she could. I left the bare library and into the long hall. I put out each torch as I passed them. I opened up the shelf back to Twilight's library and stepped inside. Twilight wasn't inside. I walked out of the tree. I suddenly felt that Twilight wasn't the best pony to go to for help. I felt Zecora might be a better choice. I walked into the Everfree Forest and searched for Zecora's hut. I had never actually been to her hut, so I had no idea where it could be. After about an hour of searching, I finally found Zecora's hut. I knocked on the door, and Applebloom opened it. She had grown up into a young mare. “Oh, hey Braveheart,” she said. “What're you doin' here?” “I was about to ask you the same thing,” I replied. “Zecora's been teachin' me how she does her brewin',” Applebloom said. “Ah figured it might be a good way for me to find a hobby. I got mah cutie mark by the way. My special talent's carpentry.” “Cool,” I commented. “So why aren't Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo with you?” “They had other things ta do,” Applebloom said. “They just went and left me, so Ah thought Ah'd come here.” “I see,” I said. “Is Zecora here?” “Yeah,” Applebloom replied. “One moment. ZECORA!! BRAVEHEART NEEDS TA SEE YOU!!” Applebloom walked out of the doorway and Zecora walked in. “Ah, hello, my friend,” Zecora said. “I do hope your troubles are at an end.” “What troubles?” I denied. “Do not hide your past from me,” Zecora said. “Come, sit. Explain over a cup of camomile tea.” I walked in and sat down. Applebloom gave us each a cup of tea. “Thanks,” I quietly said. “Now, tell me about your issue with Pinkie Pie,” Zecora said. “I know that it's true that from your hooves she did die.” Knowing I couldn't worm my way out of this, I told Zecora everything. The cupcake that put me to sleep, the horrific decorations in the basement, and my uncontrolled rage that led to me shooting Pinkie point blank with my pistol. When I had finished, I was nearly crying. I had to take a few breaths to control myself. Zecora listened intently. “I revived her five years later,” I finished. “But I still feel like I haven't cleared my name.” “It seems you have done the right thing,” Zecora said. “Reviving your friend surly relieved your mental sting.” “Not completely,” I confessed. “I still feel guilty. Enough. I actually need some help with something.” “And what might that be, that you would come all the way to me?” Zecora asked. I pulled the book out of my saddlebag and showed it to Zecora. “I found this book in a strange chamber hidden away in Twilight's library,” I explained. “I can't read it. I was hoping you could translate it for me.” Zecora took a look at the pages. After a moment, she handed the book back to me. “It appears that I am unfamiliar with this text,” Zecora confessed. “I'm not sure who you could turn to next.” She gave me back the book. “Let me see it,” Applebloom said. “Maybe I might know.” I gave Applebloom a confused look, then gave the book to her. Applebloom opened up the first page. “La Storia del Credo, translating to, The History of the Creed,” she flawlessly read. “What the?!” I gasped. “How did you do that?!” “After the cutie pox mistake, Ah found that Ah could speak fluent Italian,” Applebloom explained. “Not sure how that works...” “How good is your handwriting?” I asked. “Good enough,” Applebloom replied. “Why?” “I need you to translate this onto another book,” I requested. “Could you do that?” “Sure,” Applebloom agreed. “But it's gonna cost ya. Ah can't just make the materials for a book. Ah have ta buy them. Ink, paper, bindin', which is more expensive if Ah'm gonna use hardcover. I'll get the cost to ya as soon as Ah can.” “Thank you,” I said. I turned to leave, but was stopped. “Hold up, Braveheart,” Applebloom called. “What is it?” I asked. “Two things,” Applebloom said. “One, here's a map that didn't need translatin'. It slid out'a the book.” “Thanks,” I said as I took the map. “And two, what's this all about? What 'Creed'? What's goin' on?” “I don't know,” I said. “But I do know one thing. You'll understand before even I do.” I left Zecora's hut and flew to the train station, map in my saddlebag. I hopped onto the train to Canterlot. The train pulled out of the station shortly after. On the way to Canterlot, I pulled out the map and looked it over. Applebloom was right. It didn't need translating. It was nameless. It didn't need any names. All it showed were directions through a maze underneath Canterlot Castle. The next thing I felt was the train stop. I put the map away, stood up, and got off the train. I walked to Canterlot Castle. As I reached the entry, I saw a ghost of a pony run off from where I stood. I followed it. It flew up to the top of the castle and balanced itself on a spire. I did the same. I saw the figure jump and land in a pile of hay. Against my better judgment, I did so myself. I landed in the pile and suddenly found myself in water. The hay pile had a trap door beneath it. I climbed out of the pool, attempted to dry off, and looked at my map. The air was extremely moist. I couldn't see. I tried using a light spell, but the dense fog in the maze made that effort useless. My map was useless. I suddenly saw the ghostly figure again, clear as day. I followed it through the maze. The figure kept just within my walking pace. Many twists and turns later, I stepped into a room without fog. I looked down and behind me. The fog was coming from a stone vent in the ground, and into the maze. I looked back into the room. The ghostly figure had disappeared. The room was huge. On the furthest wall, there was a glass case with a glowing sphere inside. On another wall held a rack of robes and armor, similar to Altair's, but looking brand new, to my shock. On another wall was a rack of weapons. Swords, daggers, crossbows, hidden blades, and much more. I walked throughout the room, marveling at the armory. This place must be where Altair's book had told me to go. In each corner of the armory sat a shelf of books, with a label on each. The labels read 'Combat', 'Tenants', 'History,' and 'The Pieces of Eden'. In the center of the room stood a ladder leading to a hatch. I opened the hatch and climbed up. I found myself in a dusty, abandoned Canterlot house. It reeked. If I fixed this place up, it could make for a decent home. I closed the hatch and tried to open the door. It was locked from the outside. I saw a hole in the roof. I flew out and landed in front of the house. I found a notice on the door. I read it. “Due to unsanitary conditions, this building is placed as condemned. Authorized personnel with licensed Hazmat equipment only. -Canterlot Health Inspector” Licensed Hazmat equipment my ass. Most of the contaminated gasses had all escaped through a hole in the ceiling. I could breathe in there just fine. I tore off the notice and flew to Rainbow Dash's place. I landed in front of Rainbow Dash's door. I stepped inside. Rainbow was reading a Daring Do book on the couch. She looked up. “Oh, hey,” Rainbow said. “What have you been up to?” “Just got back from Canterlot,” I said. “Listen, I need my things.” “Why?” Rainbow Dash asked. “You're not moving out, are you?” I looked away. “You are,” Rainbow Dash realized. She stood up and put down her book. “How could you leave me?” “Rainbow Dash, look,” I reasoned. “I'm a full grown stallion now. I'm too old to live with my...*ahem*...mother anymore. It's nothing personal. Trust me, I love it here. I don't want to go. But it's that time in my life, and in yours, where we just have to let go. Can you understand?” Rainbow Dash nodded, close to crying, and trying so hard not to. I walked up to her and gave her a hug. Rainbow Dash returned the embrace with a near bone crushing hug and broke down on my shoulder. We embraced for a good five minutes before Rainbow Dash calmed down. She and I flew upstairs to get my belongings. I packed a trunk I had as a colt with everything I owned. My foalhood drawings, my machine repair kit, and the jar with the Cupcakes memory inside. I laid that inside the trunk with bubble wrap, to keep it from breaking. Once everything had been packed, I flew downstairs to the door. “Wait,” Rainbow Dash stopped. “Before you go, I want you to have this.” Rainbow Dash gave me a small knife. It was a curved, stainless steel blade with a rainbow colored handle. It was sheathed. “Did you make this?” I asked. “No,” Rainbow Dash confessed. “I've had it for quite some time, and I thought you might like it.” “Thanks,” I said. I put the blade in my saddlebag. “Do you want to see the place?” I asked. “Sure,” Rainbow Dash replied. We left her mansion and flew down to my found house. Rainbow Dash cringed at the sight of it. “You're moving into this junker?” she asked, surprised. “It won't look nearly this bad once I've fixed it up,” I said. “Let me just...” I charged up a small blast and shot the lock off. I opened up the door, and the foul stench met our noses. Flies flew out of the place as I covered my nose. Rainbow Dash did so as well. “Sweet Celestia, Braveheart!” she cried. “It's like you're moving into a morgue.” I looked in a corner and saw a decomposing body. “Speak of the devil,” I muttered. I opened up every boarded window and door, letting the stink out. I peeked out the front door to make sure nopony else was around, then picked up the rotting corpse and threw it into a passing garbage truck. I opened up my saddlebag and pulled out a large bag of bits. “Where in Equestria did you get that many bits?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Pip had put them in my saddlebag back when she was still alive,” I said. “I've kept that bag with me ever since she died.” “Well, I guess I'll leave you to it,” Rainbow Dash said. “Good luck.” She flew off, leaving me alone. I looked back to the house. After I fixed up this place, It would be my home, as well as the easy entrance to the Assassin's Guild. I needed to recruit other ponies to help with my cause. Once I had enough recruits, the Assassin Order would be reestablished, fulfilling Altair's wish. The Assassin's Creed would live again. Nothing is true. Everything is permitted. Chapter 2: Mark of the CreedI walked out of the broken house and flew to the Everfree Forest. I knocked on the door of Zecora's hut and walked in. “Zecora?” I called. “You in here?” “She went to git some herbs,” Applebloom said looking up from Altair's book. She had said 'herbs' with the H. “Herbs, Applebloom,” I corrected. “With a silent H.” “Whatever,” Applebloom said. “Ya need somethin'?” “I was wondering if you had the cost of the book expenses,” I asked. “Ah sure do,” Applebloom said. “It'll be 75 bits.” “Done,” I nodded. I pulled out my bag and gave Applebloom the fee. Applebloom put them in her saddlebag. “Ah can get the book to ya by next week,” Applebloom said. “Thanks,” I said. I left the hut and flew to the nearest hardware store. I bought what I needed to fix the house and left. I got to the house, laid down my equipment and tools, and got to work. There was a lot of damage to the structure. I was surprised it was still standing. I fixed the holes, threw out corpses, (yes, you heard that right) painted the walls, rewired lights, replaced appliances and furniture, and repaired anything else that was broken. One week later, I finally got the house looking brand new. The renovation would have taken less time, but it was a two story house. I was exhausted. I flopped on the upstairs bed and caught my breath. I dozed off. I abruptly awoke to the sound of loud knocking. I got up and walked downstairs. I opened the door and saw Applebloom standing there. “Oh, hey,” I mumbled. “You alright?” Applebloom asked. “Ya look like ya haven't slept in a week.” “I haven't,” I said. “I've been fixing up the place all week.” “Maybe you should get some sleep,” Applebloom suggested. “Here's the book, by the way.” Applebloom gave me the translated book. “Thanks,” I said. “If you want to drop by, I'll be here.” “Cool,” Applebloom smiled. “Ah'd best be headin' back to the clubhouse. Sweetie Belle an' Scootaloo are probably waitin' for me.” She waved goodbye and left. I walked back upstairs and laid down on my bed. I closed my eyes and gave myself some well deserved rest. I woke up two days later, feeling much better. I walked downstairs and opened up my new refrigerator. Not much to eat. I grabbed an apple and sat down at my two-seater table. As I munched on my apple, I heard my doorbell ring. I put down my apple, got up, and walked over to the door. I opened it to see an official looking stallion standing there. “I'm the head of the Canterlot Building of Health,” he said. “This building is declared condemned. You do know that, right?” “No,” I lied. “Also, I object to that declaration. Do come in. I'll make you some coffee.” I walked inside my kitchen and started a pot of coffee. I didn't drink it myself, I just kept it around in case somepony came in who did. The Head of Health was hesitant to come inside. He cautiously walked in, checking every corner while wearing a paper respirator. I looked back to see the respirator. “Oh, for the love of Celestia,” I murmured. I poured a cup of coffee and gave it to the official. I sat down at the table and he sat in the other chair. “Sir,” I said. “That respirator isn't necessary. I spent a week thoroughly cleaning and repairing this place. I'm quite certain you'll be able to breathe just fine.” The health inspector carefully removed his respirator. When he found he could breathe, he put the mask away and took a sip of his coffee. “Do you have a permit to live here?” he asked me. “I found this building in terrible shape, and spent a fortune to get it fixed,” I explained. “Is that not permit enough?” “The Canterlot law states that you must have a residence permit to live in a personal house,” the health inspector opposed. I sighed in annoyance. “Did the royal guard not say anything?” I asked. “Have you not noticed that the Princesses are dead? That the castle is burnt to the ground? Are you oblivious to the fact that I myself ordered that the castle remains be left there, as tribute to the fallen royalty? If you still don't believe me, here is proof of all this.” I pulled out my letter from Celestia before she died and gave it to the inspector. He read it thoroughly and checked Celestia's signature. He gave me back the letter. “I'd like to get that signature authorized,” he said. “I don't believe Princess Celestia would sign off the responsibility of ruling Equestria to a kid like you.” I gave the inspector a hard glare. “Very well,” I grumbled. “But you'll be wasting your time.” The health inspector pulled out his cell phone and called up a book store. I walked to the kitchen and pulled a soda out of the fridge. I leaned against the counter and waited for the authorization official. She arrived about 10 minutes later. I let her inside and offered her some coffee. She declined and asked to see the signature. The health inspector gave her the letter and she looked it over. I waited impatiently, because I wanted the health inspector out of my house. The authorization official finally spoke up. “It's authentic,” she said. “This letter was indeed written and signed by the Princess herself.” The mare packed up her things and left. As she closed the door, I gave the health inspector a hard look. “Authentic,” I repeated. “Now get out of my house before I throw you out.” The health inspector left the building, leaving the empty coffee cup on the table. I picked up the cup and put it in the dishwasher. I heard another ring of my doorbell. “I told you to beat it!” I yelled as I approached the door. “Don't you know how to take a...” I stopped as I saw Rainbow Dash there. “You OK?” she asked. “You sound pissed.” “Sorry,” I said. “Health inspector was just here. He was...oh never mind. So what are you doing here?” “Thought I'd drop by, see the place,” Rainbow Dash said. “It looks great by the way.” She took a sniff of the air. “Smells better too.” “Thanks,” I said as Rainbow Dash sat down. “Want something to drink?” “A soda sounds nice,” Rainbow Dash replied. I floated a soda can to her, and she promptly popped it open. I grabbed another and sat down at the table. “So how's weather business?” I asked. “Doing fine,” Rainbow Dash said. “Everything's being kept in check by yours truly. So, Scootaloo told me that Applebloom had given you a book. What's that about?” “Excuse me?” I asked. “Scootaloo did what?” “She said that Applebloom had given you a book,” Rainbow Dash repeated. “What's that about?” I slowly facehooved. How in Equestria did Scootaloo know? Did Applebloom tell her? Sweetie Belle probably knew as well if Scootaloo did. But they more than likely didn't understand. I looked back at Rainbow Dash. “If I tell you, you promise not to tell anypony else unless I say?” I requested. “Swear?” “Why?” Rainbow Dash asked. “What's...” “Swear?!” I cried. Rainbow Dash got quiet and nodded. I sighed and told Rainbow Dash my story. Told her about the chamber with Altair's remains, the armory underneath my house, and how Applebloom translated the book. I pulled out the original copy to show Rainbow Dash. She looked at it and frowned. “What do these words say?” she asked. “That's why I needed Applebloom's help,” I said. “I can't read them myself.” Rainbow Dash gave back the book, and I put it away. “I need your help Rainbow,” I said. “Altair warned of an evil that would destroy the world, and only this book gives the answers. Please, join the Assassin's Creed.” Rainbow Dash nodded. I nodded back. “What needs to be done?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Come with me,” I said. I closed all the curtains in the house, and pulled a rug out of its place, revealing the hatch to the armory. I jumped into the armory, and Rainbow Dash followed me. I lit the torches, closed the hatch, and pulled out the translated book. I turned to the chapter marked “Welcoming Recruits” and read it over. I walked over to the Assassin robes and matched one with the image in the book. It was a snowy white with leather armor. I took it off the hook. “Here,” I said, giving it to Rainbow Dash. “Put this on.” I spawned a privacy screen and Rainbow Dash stepped behind it. I turned back to the book and read it further. I walked over to the hidden blade rack and took one. They were all identical, so it didn't matter which one was chosen. When I turned around, a hooded Rainbow Dash stood there. “How do I look?” she asked, nervously. “Intimidating,” I shuddered. “Are you right or left hooved?” “Left hooved,” Rainbow Dash said. I gave her the hidden blade. “Put that on your left hoof,” I instructed. Rainbow Dash did so, and I looked back at the book. It showed how to work the hidden blade. There was a mechanism that attached to the wrist of the hoof. I followed the procedure and properly attached the hidden blade to both my and Rainbow's hooves. I looked at the book again. It instructed to tilt your hoof back, and the blade would extend. To retract the blade, straighten out your hoof and tilt it back again. I tried this. I tilted my hoof back, and the blade rocketed out of the casing. It locked in place and wouldn't budge. I straightened out my hoof, careful not to stab myself, and tilted it back again. The blade sprung back into the casing and locked. I took an Assassin's uniform myself and slipped it on. I looked at the book again. It said that a group of Assassins had to be present for the initiation. I got stuck there. The golden sphere started to glow, and a blinding flash caught us off guard. When we recovered, we were standing in the center of a ring of Assassins, with Altair in front of us. “Niente è vero. Tutto è permesso,” he said. “Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember…” I quickly showed Rainbow Dash what we were to say. “Nothing is true,” we said in unison. “Where other ponies are limited by morality or law,” Altair said. “Remember...” “Everything is permitted,” Rainbow Dash and I said. “We work in the dark to serve the light,” Altair continued. “We are Assassins.” The other Assassins joined him in saying “Everything is true. Nothing is permitted.” With that, Altair and the Assassins disappeared, and we were back in the armory. Rainbow Dash and I looked at each other. I held out my hoof. “Welcome to the Creed, Rainbow Dash,” I said. Rainbow Dash shook my hoof. “Welcome to the Creed, Braveheart,” she returned. I looked at the book one last time, and cringed at what I read. “Oh,” I sighed. “I'm not going that far.” “What's wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked. I looked at her with disgust and concern. “Says here we have to either brand our hoof, or remove the front completely,” I said. Rainbow Dash winced. “Why don't we just get a tattoo instead?” she suggested. I nodded in agreement. “Same place the brand would be,” I added. We exited the armory, left my house, and went to find a tattoo place. We came back to the house an hour later, the mark of the Creed on our hooves. “Damn,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. “My hoof still hurts.” “It will for a bit,” I said. “The artist said so herself. If you want to leave, you can. But tell nopony else unless I give you the OK. All right?” “You got it,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “See ya!” I waved as Rainbow Dash left the house. With the Creed rebuilding, I hoped Altair's spirit felt more secure. Then again, I wasn't sure how or when the world would end. But I would rebuild the order and stop whatever threat the future held. I would recruit more ponies who were willing to help. I would restore the Assassin's Creed. Chapter 3: Way of the CreedAfter Rainbow Dash left, I decided to think about who else I should ask to join the Assassins. I pulled out a notepad and quill and listed off ponies. I had to ask Applebloom, because she was the one who translated the book for me. I owed her, and not just the bits. I should probably ask Applejack as well. I could use her physical and mental strength to further improve the Creed. Rarity? No. She'd faint before she even got her mark. Pinkie Pie was too wild. She'd never take this seriously. Possibly Twilight Sparkle, after all I did find Altair in her library. Fluttershy? Maybe. I'd probably have to talk her into it. And it would take a lot of effort to do so. I seemed at a dead end. Only three other ponies to ask. That would never be enough. I hit my head on the table. I heard the doorbell ring. I got up and opened the door. Sweetie Belle and Rarity were standing there. Sweetie Belle had grown up just as much as Applebloom. “Hi, Braveheart,” Sweetie Belle chirped. “Hey, Sweetie Belle,” I said. “Rarity. What are you two doing here?” “Rainbow Dash told Rarity you lived here,” Sweetie Belle said. “Rarity wanted to see the place, and she let me come with her.” “Nice to know,” I said. “Please, come in.” Rarity and Sweetie Belle walked inside. “Now, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity reminded. “Mind your manners. We are guests here.” “I know that, sis,” Sweetie Belle grumbled. “I'm not a little filly anymore. I'm growing up. I have my cutie mark now.” “I figured as much from a bright young mare like you,” I said, walking into the kitchen. “What's your talent?” “Guess,” Sweetie Belle smirked. I put a bit of thought into it. I changed the subject for a moment. “You girls want something to drink?” I asked. “Tea, if you have it,” Rarity said. “I'm good,” Sweetie Belle said. I turned to the fridge. “Iced tea or hot tea?” I asked Rarity. “Hot tea,” she said. “With a dash of sugar, if you please.” I went back to thinking what Sweetie Belle's talent would be. I made Rarity her tea and leaned against the wall and let my guests have the table. “Have you guessed yet?” Sweetie Belle asked. “No,” I said. “I give up. What is it?” “Singing,” Sweetie Belle said. “My cutie mark is a microphone.” “She has the most dazzling voice,” Rarity commented. “She sang at a small club the other night, and she was glorious. I was in tears.” “Wish I could have been there,” I said. “Sounds like you had a good time. But I've been extremely busy with things.” “With what, dear?” Rarity questioned. “Fixing up the place,” I listed. “Dealing with annoying stallions.” I mumbled the last one to myself. “Wondering who to ask to join the Creed.” “What was that?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Nothing,” I lied. “Excuse me for asking,” Rarity apologized. “But where is the restroom?” “Second floor,” I said. “First door on your right after you reach the top of the stairs.” “Thank you,” Rarity said. She stood up and left the room. When she was out of sight, Sweetie Belle stood up and leaned close. “I know about the book,” she whispered. “The one Applebloom gave you.” “How much did she tell you?” I whispered back. “Only about the book,” Sweetie Belle responded. “Nothing else. But I want to know. What is this about?” “Meet me at the Ponyville station tonight,” I said. “Bring Applebloom. Tell her to bring her sister. We'll come back here, and I'll explain everything. Say nothing to Rarity, or Scootaloo for that matter. Got it?” “Got it,” Sweetie Belle agreed. She sat back down at the table, and I heard Rarity come down the stairs. I looked up and saw her disgusted face. “What?” I asked. “Something wrong?” “The colors in your restroom are so tacky,” Rarity said. “You should consider changing them.” “Sis!” Sweetie Belle scolded. “I thought you said for me to mind my manners. Did that not apply to you as well?” Rarity blushed sheepishly. “We need to go, Sweetie Belle,” she said. “I have a big order to fill out, and I'm behind schedule. Thank you for your hospitality, Braveheart, and forgive me for my rudeness.” “It's all right,” I said. Rarity walked out the door. Before Sweetie Belle did, she looked back at me. “Remember,” I whispered. “I'll be at the Ponyville station at sundown. Don't forget about Applebloom and Applejack.” Sweetie Belle nodded. She followed Rarity and closed the door. I flew upstairs and out my window. Rainbow Dash needed to know about this meeting. I flew over the city and into Ponyville. I flew to Rainbow Dash's house and knocked on the door. A short while later, Rainbow Dash opened the door. “Hey, Braveheart,” she said, seemingly out of breath. “What business do you have here?” “I need you to meet me, Sweetie Belle, Applejack, and Applebloom at the station tonight at sundown,” I said. “Wear your Assassin robes.” “Come inside,” Rainbow Dash said. I walked in and sat down on her couch. “Why the robes?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I'm recruiting a few more Assassins,” I explained. “Sweetie Belle knows about the book. Applebloom must have told her. I'm hoping Applejack will help as well. With what Altair said in the book, I may need all the help I can get. He said the world would end, but I don't know how or when. Can you help me recruit them?” Rainbow Dash nodded. “Ponyville station at sundown,” she repeated. “Got it.” “Thanks,” I said. “See you then. I left the house and flew back to my own. I pulled away the rug and opened up the hatch. I climbed into the armory and lit the torches. I closed the hatch and scanned the robes and blades. I chose out the ones I needed and laid them aside. I looked back at the glowing sphere. It sparked my curiosity. I opened up the translated book and looked through the chapters. I found one marked “Pieces of Eden”. I read through the chapter. I found a picture of the glowing sphere with a caption beneath it. The caption read “Apple of Eden”. I read the section associated with the picture. “The Apples of Eden were some of the many Pieces of Eden,” the article said. “They were a part of the First Civilization, and possess god-like powers. Seeing into the future was one of these such powers. The Apples could only be wielded by a very strong minded being. Combined with the Papal Staff, the Apple could open the vault, but only by the prophet.” I stopped reading. I'd read enough. I put the book away and put on my Assassin robes. I left the armory and sealed it back up. Looking out the window, it was nearly sundown. I left my house and flew to the Ponyville train station. Rainbow Dash was waiting for me. “About time you got here,” she whispered. “Sorry,” I said. “I was busy reading the book, learning more. Listen, that glowing sphere, it's called the Apple of Eden. It can create lifelike projections, control the minds of others, and can let the wielder see the future. The Apple might be the key to finally knowing what the threat to the world is.” “Maybe,” Rainbow Dash said. “For now, let's focus on getting these new recruits to understand our intentions.” Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle walked up to the station, right in front of me and Rainbow Dash. “Braveheart?” Applebloom quietly called. “Ya here?” “Right behind you,” I said. The group jumped and turned around. I removed my hood so they could see my face. Applejack gave me the stink eye. “Dagnabbit, Braveheart,” Applejack cursed. “Don't do that. You could'a scared Applebloom.” Applebloom elbowed her sister. I put my hood back on. “Come on,” I said. “Let's go.” We got on the train and left for Canterlot. We arrived a few hours later, and we walked to my house. I walked inside with Rainbow Dash. “Impressive place you've got here, Braveheart,” Applejack said. “How much did it cost ya?” “Couple thousand bits to renovate it myself,” I said. Applejack whistled. “Then again, it would have cost more to buy it,” I added. “So, um, who's your partner?” Sweetie Belle asked. I looked at Rainbow Dash and nodded. Rainbow Dash pulled off her hood. Applejack's eyes grew wide. “Rainbow Dash?!” she gasped. “You're part of Braveheart's entourage?” Rainbow Dash nodded. “It's not just for show, Applejack,” she explained. “We're trying to prevent world-wide destruction.” “What 'world-wide destruction'?” Applejack asked. “Well, we don't know,” Rainbow Dash admitted. “But we're going to find out tonight. And we need your three's help. Will you join the Assassin's Creed?” Applebloom and Sweetie Belle stepped forward. “We will,” they said in unison. Applejack held back. “Wait, think about this, you two,” she said. “We don't know what this threat is, and Ah don't want you two ta get hurt. You're still learnin' ta take care of yourselves in Ponyville. This adds a whole new level of danger.” “Sis,” Applebloom said. “Ah'm the one who found out about all this first. The Assassins' histr'y, the Pieces of Eden, this threat ta Equestria. Ah translated a book that said everythin' for Braveheart. Ah should at least help in any way Ah can.” “And I'm still her friend,” Sweetie Belle said. “We stand by each other, even if the Cutie Mark Crusaders' days of crusading are over. I'm going to help too.” Applejack shrugged. “Oh, what the hay?” she sighed. “Ah'm in.” I nodded and pulled away the rug. I opened up the hatch and jumped down. Rainbow Dash, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Applejack followed. I lit the torches. “Whoa,” Sweetie Belle gasped. Rainbow Dash put her hood back on, and I picked up the robes and blades I had chosen. I gave them to the group. “Put the robes on,” I said. “Put the bracer narrow side up on your dominant hoof. I'll secure the mechanism for them to work properly.” I turned away and pulled out the book. I needed to remember the motif of the Creed. When I had memorized them, I turned back around and saw three more Assassins in front of me. “Well?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Rarity would not approve,” I blatantly said. “She'd throw a fit if she saw these robes. In her words, they look unnecessary. In my words, they look perfect.” I opened the case containing the Apple of Eden. I thought in my mind what I needed visible, and the Apple lit up, projecting Altair and the ring of Assassins. Rainbow Dash and I took two places. Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle stayed in the middle. Altair began the ritual. “Niente è vero. Tutto è permesso,” he said. “Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember...” “Nothing is true,” the group of three said. “Where other ponies are limited by morality or law,” Altair said. “Remember...” “Everything is permitted,” the group said. “We work in the dark to serve the light,” Altair continued. “We are Assassins.” “Nothing is true. Everything is permitted,” Rainbow Dash and I said with the ring of Assassins. The projections faded, and I stepped in front of the group. “Welcome to the Assassin's Creed,” I said. I fitted the hidden blade mechanisms into place and magically placed a tattoo of the Creed's symbol on their hooves. “So now what?” Applejack asked. “Now, we see what this threat is,” Rainbow Dash said. I picked up the Apple of Eden and brought it to the center. I placed it on the floor and stood back. It projected a view of Canterlot under siege. The view changed to other locations of Equestria, all of them in ruin. It zoomed into Canterlot, and zoomed in further on a tall, insectoid figure. Her trademark laugh echoed through the armory, and the projections faded. I looked at everypony with utter terror. This couldn't be happening. “Why her?” Applejack asked. “She was blown away years ago, along with the rest of her kind.” “They must be regathering for a massive assault on Equestria,” I proposed. “This is what Altair saw, and needed to restore the order.” “Then we fight,” Rainbow Dash said. “Right to the bitter end. We'll stop this assault, and end this once and for all.” I nodded and dismissed the group. Everypony left, and I went to sleep, but those endeavors were pointless. I'm not sure any of us could sleep after what we just saw. I tried as best I could, trying not to think. ~~~ In the Palomino Desert, a shadowed figure stepped into his master's cave. He stepped up to the rocky throne and removed his navy blue helmet. “My queen,” he said in a metallic voice. “Our warriors are ready for the attack. We await your order.” “Good,” the queen said. “I will give the order myself when the time comes.” She waved off the shadowed figure, and he left. As the figure left, the queen gave an evil laugh, then monologued to herself. “Soon, Equestria will see it's end,” she hissed. “Celestia will meet her doom, and I will rule.” She gave another evil laugh as another figure left the cave. Chapter 4: Legacy of the CreedPart 1 It was one week after I saw the attack on Equestria from the Apple. It was near dawn. I had stayed up all night, watching the window, waiting. Waiting on the assault that was to come. After seeing the event from the Apple, I've been a nervous wreck. As the dawn spread throughout Equestria, I stepped downstairs, ever careful. I opened up my fridge and pulled out an apple. I heard a knock on the door, and I opened it up. A black, insectoid pony stood there, pointed teeth barred in a wicked smile. Caught by surprise, I jumped back, dropping my apple. The pony had holes in its legs, a curved black horn, and translucent wings. It's mane and tail were webbed. I suddenly realized that this was a Changeling, and it was creepy. “You're one ugly mother-fucker,” I mumbled. The Changeling hissed and tackled me. It tried to bite me and pound me to the ground. I held it back as best as I could, but it was surprisingly strong. I knocked it to the floor with my Terminator hoof and held it there. I quickly raised my left hoof, extended my hidden blade, and brought it down. The Changeling avoided the strike and knocked me off my feet. It bit into my living leg, causing me to wince in pain. I hit it hard in the head with my other hoof, breaking my leg free. The Changeling fell to the ground, unconscious. I ran to my bathroom and got my first aid kit. I wrapped a bandage around my bite wound and put away the kit. I flew back downstairs and picked up the Changeling. I threw it into the armory and restrained it on a chair. This was the first Changeling I had ever seen, and I was curious to find out more about it. The Changeling woke up and started to thrash about. It made metallic hissing as it tried to get at me. It thrashed its head, trying to bite me again. I waited for about 10 minutes before it finally calmed down. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural and unhealthy green. It seemed to be in pain. I only knew one simple fact about Changelings. They fed on love. I carefully put out my hoof, trying to show it I didn't mean any harm. The Changeling didn't try to bite this time. I put my hoof to its head. It felt cold and hard. “I don't want to hurt you,” I whispered. “It's OK.” I felt something drain from me. It was ever so slight, but I still felt it. The Changeling was feeding on the mutual love I showed towards it. The green glow faded from its eyes, and they returned to a sky blue. I pulled my hoof away, and looked into the Changeling's eyes. “What are you here for?” I asked. “Who sent you?” “I came alone, under the Queen's orders,” the Changeling said. “I work as a spy for the hive. I came to kill you.” Something seemed off. “You're awfully quick to answer my questions,” I said. “What's going on?” “That blow to the head damaged my way of speaking through the one voice of the hive,” the Changeling said. “The hive speaks through the head as one voice. I can't send these messages anymore, but I can still recieve. I'm free. Now let me go.” “If I let you go, you'll just try to kill me again,” I denied. The Changeling shook its head. “I only attacked because I was controlled by the Queen,” it said. “I have no intention of hurting an innocent. It's against Changeling law.” I took this to consideration. I made up my mind. I extended my hidden blade. The Changeling turned away in fear. I stepped behind it and cut the ropes. The bonds fell away, and the Changeling opened one eye. I stepped in front of it and retracted my blade. The Changeling stood up. “What are you going to do now?” I asked. “I am in your debt,” the Changeling said. “Let me stay. I can help you. Since I can still receive the hive's telepathic messages, I can help you anticipate attacks.” I was hesitant to let a Changeling help me. It said it itself, it can still receive those messages. Those orders to attack. But it would make a valuable asset to the Assassin order. “All right,” I said. “I accept your help. Wait here, and change to somepony else, will you? I don't want your cover blown to another pony. I'll be right back.” I flew out of the armory and to Ponyville. I landed at Sweet Apple Acres and pounded on the farm door. Granny Smith opened it. “Well, hi there,” she enthusiastically said, in a raspy voice. “You must be friends of Applejack and Applebloom.” “Yes ma'am,” I said. “Are they here?” “They sure are,” Granny Smith said. “APPLEJACK!!! APPLEBLOOM!!!” I winced at the old mare's volume. She was probably heard all the way from the furthest corner of Ponyville. Applejack and Applebloom came down the stairs. I noticed the bracers were still on their hooves. “Sheesh, Granny,” Applejack said. “You haven't been this loud since Zap Apple season. Somethin' the matter?” “Your friend is here,” Granny Smith said, her volume back to normal. She left the door. “Oh, hey Braveheart,” Applebloom said. “Is the attack comin'?” “Not yet,” I said. “But I have a feeling it will soon. I need you to come to Canterlot. We have another Assassin to recruit.” “Not sure Ah can afford it,” Applejack said. “It's almost Applebuck season, and we're down to our last few bits.” “I can take care of that,” I said. “Meet me at the station, and wear your robes.” I flew up to Rainbow Dash's place and gave her the same news. Sweetie Belle was last. I flew to the Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door. Rarity came into sight. “Well, hello Braveheart,” she said. “Hi,” I said back. “Is Sweetie Belle here?” “No,” Rarity said. “She's at her clubhouse.” “Thanks,” I said. I left for the CMC clubhouse. I opened the door and saw Sweetie Belle alone, honing her skills. “Hi, Braveheart,” she said. “Is the attack here?” “No,” I assured. “But we do have another Assassin to recruit. Meet the group at the Ponyville station.” “Will do,” Sweetie Belle said. I left the clubhouse and waited at the Ponyville station. Within minutes, the Assassins arrived, clothed in their robes. “Ready to go,” Rainbow Dash said. I nodded. I picked up Applebloom and Sweetie Belle and lifted up into the air. “We don't have time to take the train,” I said. “We need to get to my place fast.” Rainbow Dash caught my drift and picked up Applejack. We flew to my house and entered the armory. The Changeling was disguised as somepony else. I nodded, and the Changeling morphed back to its original form. The other Assassins gasped. “Changeling!” Rainbow Dash cried. “Kill it!” The Assassins lunged at the Changeling. Rainbow Dash raised her extended blade and brought it down. I jumped in the way and blocked the attack with my bracer. I knocked Rainbow Dash back as Applejack and Applebloom attacked. I reacted quickly and banged their heads together. Sweetie Belle jumped into the air, ready to strike. I jumped up and kicked Sweetie Belle in the gut, knocking her to the floor. I breathed heavily as the Assassins lay on the ground. They got up, ready to attack again. “Don't touch him,” I ordered. “He is the new recruit.” “Ah don't believe it,” Applebloom denied. “Neither do I,” Applejack agreed. “Whose side are you on anyway?” Rainbow Dash demanded. “Let me at it!” Sweetie Belle cried. I shoved her back. “What's gotten into you, Braveheart?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I'm letting him live,” I explained. “He was assigned to kill me, but in defending myself, I freed him of his hive's bonds. He said that he owes me. That he can help anticipate attacks. I'm giving him a second chance. And so will you.” “What makes you say that?” Rainbow Dash demanded. She wasn't budging on her opinion. “He said that he would never hurt an innocent,” I said. “You have a damned bandage on your hoof!” Sweetie Belle cried. “It appears to me that he hurt you!” “In his attack, he bit me,” I said. “But only because he was under his Queen's control. I damaged his telepathic voice. He can only receive other Changelings' messages. He poses no threat whatsoever.” “If that thing so much as puts a bruise on anypony, I will show no mercy towards it,” Rainbow Dash threatened. I extended my blade and pointed it to Rainbow Dash's throat. “Do that, and you will not only be expelled from the order, but executed as well,” I threatened back. “Assassin code.” I retracted the blade and stepped back. “Now, lets get the initiation started.” “Fine,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. I gave the Changeling his robe and hidden blade. He put them on as I opened the glass case and touched the Apple of Eden. The Assassin projections appeared and we stood into place. “Niente è vero. Tutto è permesso,” Altair said. “Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember...” “Nothing is true,” the Changeling said. “Where other ponies are limited by morality or law,” Altair said. “Remember...” “Everything is permitted,” the Changeling said. “We work in the dark to serve the light,” Altair continued. “We are Assassins.” “Nothing is true,” Me, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle said. “Everything is permitted.” The projections faded. I walked up to the Changeling and held out my hoof. “Welcome to the Creed,” I said with a smile. The Changeling smiled back and shook my hoof. I felt the slight drain again. “You need a name,” I suggested. “Back at the hive, I was called #826,” the Changeling said, sort of embarrassed. I did a bit of thinking. “Did you have a nickname in the hive?” I asked. “Yeah,” the Changeling nodded. “It was Sparks, because I loved to play pranks on other Changelings by causing a big spark behind them. It was loud too, so that was the prank.” “Sparks it is,” I shrugged. “Welcome to the Creed, Sparks.” We shook hooves again. Rainbow Dash growled and flew away. Applejack followed her with a scowl on her face. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle left as well. I felt bad for Sparks. “Don't mind them,” I said. “They all just have bad experiences with Changelings. The attack on Canterlot years ago.” “I know,” Sparks said. “I was there. Got blasted away, just like the rest of my kind. Took us years for all of the Changelings to find our Queen and rebuild.” Sparks suddenly went still and stared straight ahead. “What is it?” I asked. “Something from the hive?” “Yes,” Sparks said. “The Queen just ordered the attack. The Changeling warriors are spreading out over Equestria.” Rainbow Dash suddenly burst into the room. “Braveheart!” she cried. “We have a problem outside.” Sparks and I pulled our hoods over our heads and left the armory. I shut it and pulled the rug back over the door. I met Sparks and Rainbow Dash back outside, and I couldn't believe what I saw. The sky was swarming with Changeling warriors, and they were bombing the streets. “You brought 'em here!” Applejack screamed. I held her back as she tried to attack Sparks. “Sparks has nothing to do with this,” I said. “He was alone on an assassination mission. I damaged his telepathy. He can't relay messages anymore.” “Unless he was just tryin' ta gain your trust,” Applebloom said. “I was under the Queen's control,” Sparks reasoned. “I swear! I didn't even tell other Changelings that I was doing this!” “Enough!” I yelled. “We don't have time to argue. The assault on Equestria has begun, and it's up to us to end it. Victory to the Assassins!” “Victory to the Assassins!” Everypony else cried, including Sparks. We extended our hidden blades and got ready to end this conflict once and for all. Part 2 A Changeling landed right in front of me, and stood up hissing. I jumped and killed it with my hidden blade. More Changelings surrounded us, and we got ready to fight. The Changelings snarled and closed in. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, Sparks, and myself fought back. I put my blade into a warrior's neck, spun around, and pierced another in the brain. I jumped into the air and avoided two more Changelings, who collided with each other. I pulled out my sword and impaled the two fuckers through their hearts. The attackers kept coming. “Ah'm not sure how much longer we can hold out!” Applebloom cried, as she tore her blade out of a Changeling's skull. “Speak for yourself!” Rainbow Dash said. “I could do this all day!” She stabbed a Changeling in the back. “Applebloom's right,” Applejack said. “Ah'm used ta applebuckin', and this sure as hell ain't applebuckin'!” She spun out of the way as a Changeling lunged, and put her blade in its brain. “Rarity's going to kill me if she finds one drop of blood on me,” Sweetie Belle complained. “And my blade is drenched with it.” She pierced another Changeling through the heart. “If I get dragged back to the hive, I'll literally be dead,” Sparks said. He slid below a warrior and cut it open. “If we lose Canterlot, we lose Equestria!” I cried. “Keep fighting!” We continued killing Changeling after Changeling, pushing forward through Canterlot. When we reached the ruins of Canterlot Castle, we were surprised to find that no Changeling was even close to the ruins. We turned to see a horde of Changelings charging, in the air and on the ground. The Changelings in the air landed, and we were surrounded. “What now?” Sweetie Belle whispered. “Me, Sparks, and Rainbow Dash will take flight,” I whispered back. “Draw as many of them away from you as we can. We'll fly throughout Equestria, drawing Changelings out of the populated areas. Once we have all of them on our flanks, we'll draw them back into Canterlot, and end this.” Sweetie Belle nodded. I nodded to Rainbow Dash and Sparks, and we bolted upward. Changelings swarmed from the crowd after us, and we led them around Equestria. As we passed over Ponyville, more Changelings joined the chase, as did more when we passed over Dodge Junction. Sparks and I launched magic attacks at the pursuing Changelings as we flew, picking them off one by one. Once the round through Equestria was complete, we joined Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle back in Canterlot. “Nice of ya ta join us,” Applejack scowled. “They just keep comin'!” “They're gonna keep comin'!” Applebloom cried. “Look!” Applejack briefly looked up to see the Changelings we had brought with us. I charged up a magic spell and blasted away a large chunk of the Changelings. The Changelings suddenly stopped attacking. We waited for the incoming attack, but none came. I looked down the empty row of Changelings that I had just blasted. The other Assassins did as well. The Queen of the Changelings stepped through the row, chuckling to herself. “I'm surprised by how long you've managed to last,” the Queen admired. “So many of my children killed because of you.” “Chrysalis,” I growled. “The imposter that nearly ruined that wedding so many years ago wears her ugly head once again.” “I was so close,” Chrysalis grumbled. “So close to controlling Canterlot. So close to ruling Equestria. And after nearly a decade of rebuilding, the wait was finally over. I felt the death of Celestia and Luna. That day, I knew it was only a matter of time before Equestria fell into chaos. I was surprised it hadn't when I ordered this assault. But now, the only thing that stands between me and my rule of Equestria is a group of brats who call themselves Assassins.” Chrysalis turned and walked away. “Kill them,” she ordered. The Changelings hissed loudly and dove towards us. I quickly focused my magic and teleported us all to the armory. “What are we going to do?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Every Changeling is in Canterlot, just like during the wedding. They're probably going to fan out over Equestria again.” “Assassins,” I called. “Grab a weapon, a knife, armor, and another hidden blade. If it's a fight Chrysalis wants, it's a fight she'll get. Sparks, are you sure you're OK with this?” “Chrysalis tried to make me kill the only pony that ever showed me any kind of love,” Sparks said. “She deserves death.” Sparks and I embraced, and I felt love I showed slip away once again. I opened up the glass case and took the Apple of Eden. I made a fast modification to my mechanical leg and attached a hidden blade to the hoof. Once all the Assassins, including myself, had taken what they needed, I opened up the armory hatch and we exited the house. Changeling warriors patrolled Canterlot. After taking a quick head count, not one of them had left the city. The Assassins must have become the highest priority. I whistled, and the Changeling patrols whipped around. We all drew our weapons. Sparks a sword, Applejack a knife, Rainbow Dash a war hammer, Applebloom a curved blade, Sweetie Belle a battle axe, and I extended my two hidden blades. The weaker Changelings panicked and flew away in fear. The tougher Changelings attacked head on. Applejack stabbed her knife into an oncoming Changeling's head, killing it instantly. Sparks swung fast and cut open an attacker, then yanked out the sword and let the Changeling drop. Applebloom spun and cleanly cut off a Changeling's head. Sweetie Belle swung down and stuck her axe in her attacker's head, wedging the axe in its brain. She pulled out the axe, and the Changeling fell backwards, head split in two. Rainbow Dash swung up and clubbed a Changeling in the jaw, sending it sprawling on the ground. Two Changeling warriors charged at me. I stabbed my blades into their necks, then retracted them. The warriors fell to the ground, and we put away our weapons. Blood dripped from the dead bodies, creating a large puddle. Us Assassins stepped over the corpses and walked on. We spread out to search for Chrysalis alone, as I knew we could cover more ground that way. I searched to the east, Sparks to the north, Applejack to the west, Sweetie Belle to the south, Applebloom near the civilian area, and Rainbow Dash with an overhead view. We searched for what seemed to be hours, before Sparks called us over. We met back up with Sparks at the ruins of Canterlot Castle. “What's the status, Sparks?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Chrysalis is inside the ruins,” Sparks informed. “Makes sense,” I mumbled. “Dark, broken, perfect place for her to rule.” “She ain't gonna rule,” Applebloom said. “Cuz we're gonna stop her.” “Indeed,” I agreed. “Let's end this.” We stepped into the broken castle. Changeling guards immediately stopped us at the gate. “Nopony is allowed inside,” the head guard hissed. “Only administered Changelings are allowed in.” We extended our hidden blades and killed the guards. A Changeling witness ran off to alert Chrysalis. Sparks flew after him. The witness sprinted away, and Sparks flew up. The witness burst into the ruined throne room. “What is it, #629?” Chrysalis mumbled. “My Queen,” #629 gasped. “We have intruders in the castle. They are heavily armed and...” #629 was cut off by Sparks landing on him, piercing his throat. #629 sputtered with blood before he died. Sparks stood up as the rest of us gathered around him. “The Assassins,” Chrysalis said. “We've been expecting you.” “Your reign of terror ends here,” I growled. “You can surrender and face the authorities...” We extended our hidden blades. “Or face us instead.” “I'd rather kill you all,” Chrysalis said. Heavily armored Changelings flew into the room, ready to fight. They encircled us and blocked the escape. But we had no intention of escaping. We attacked the guards and killed them all. Chrysalis barred her pointed teeth and leaped off the throne. She was dressed in black armor, and a faceplate slid into place from her helmet. “Let's see what you Assassins are made of,” she suggested. “With pleasure,” Rainbow Dash snarled. Chrysalis summoned a black sword from thin air. We retracted our hidden blades and drew our own weapons. Chrysalis attacked Sweetie Belle first. Chrysalis swung her sword down hard, and Sweetie Belle blocked it with her battle axe. She forced the sword up, but Chrysalis hit her with the dull edge, knocking her to the floor. Applebloom charged at Chrysalis with her sword and swung to the left. Chrysalis effortlessly blocked the attack and swung back. Applebloom attempted to block the attack, but the force of the blow knocked her to the ground. As Chrysalis raised her sword to finish Applebloom, Applejack tackled her away. Applejack drove her knife into Chrysalis's leg, and was quickly tossed away. Applejack slammed into a stained glass window, severely cracking it. Rainbow Dash blasted towards Chrysalis, swinging down her war hammer. Chrysalis swung her sword up to deflect the attack, but the power and weight of Rainbow's hammer shattered Chrysalis's blade. Chrysalis threw down her sword and simply spawned in another one. She swung fast and struck Rainbow Dash, sending her flying into the wall. I jumped at Chrysalis and swung down my sword. She blocked the attack, but I got out of the way before she could counter. Her sword just barely missed my muzzle as I dove. “You must be the Master Assassin,” Chrysalis assumed. “The only pony I've met that's as powerful as you was Celestia. And she didn't have half the skills you do. Then again, I haven't fought Nightmare Moon either. She seemed like she'd be a fun challenge. And Discord. He had guts, but his intentions were wrong. King Sombra. Now there's somepony worth fighting. Ruthless and relentless. Best kind of fighter.” “If you want to fight them,” I said. “Be my guest. Let's see how long you last.” I grabbed the Apple of Eden and held it out. It lit up and projected Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra, and Tirek at his maximum strength, but shorter. “What?!” Chrysalis cried. “What sorcery is this?!” “You said you wanted to fight these villains,” I reminded. “Now you have the chance.” “I don't have time for these games!” Chrysalis stormed. She slashed her sword through the projections and they dissipated. She charged at me and swung fast. I blocked the blow and a loud clang rang out through the castle. Sparks dove down at Chrysalis. Chrysalis knocked me away and grabbed Sparks with her magic. She held her blade up to his neck and removed his hood. I stood up, fuming. “Don't you hurt him,” I raged. “So ironic,” Chrysalis said. “You kill thousands of my kind, yet not this one. You let him join your team. Even after he tried to kill you.” “He attacked against his own will,” I said. “You were controlling him. He deserved a second chance.” “Did he?” Chrysalis asked. “To me, he's just like every single one of my children. Worthless. Meant to be disposed of. He was meant to be a distraction anyway. While he kept you busy, I would launch the assault on Equestria.” “You're even more black hearted than I thought,” I growled. “If you let him go, I'll stop defending. I'll call off the Assassins and let you continue the attack.” “No!” Applebloom cried. “Don't do it, Braveheart. Chrysalis is right. Sparks is just another Changeling.” “A Changeling worth the life of the royal sisters combined,” I argued. Unknown to anypony, I had used my magic to take hold of a throwing knife on my robe. “You are so naive,” Chrysalis chuckled. “Very well. I will let #826 go. Or as you call him, Sparks.” Chrysalis let go of Sparks and he dropped to the floor. He ran over to me and noticed the glowing knife. Chrysalis turned to make an order. I saw my chance. I threw the knife at Chrysalis's neck. Chrysalis suddenly whipped around and knocked the knife out of the air. She grabbed me with her magic and brought me close. “I should have known that promise was hollow,” she hissed. “Look around. Everything you care about is gone. Your friends wounded, Equestria near ruin. You in my grasp. You failed, Braveheart!” Chrysalis impaled me with her sword. My pupils shrunk at the immense pain. “NO!” Rainbow Dash cried. Chrysalis pulled out her sword and dropped me. She left the throne room. The other Assassins rushed over to me. Rainbow Dash grabbed my mechanical hoof and held it to her head. “Stay with me, Braveheart,” she whispered, tears in her eyes. Sparks listened for a pulse, but it was fading. My vision went to black as I slipped out of consciousness. Part 3 *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “We need to see him!” “He's too injured. He needs to be alone as not to go into shock.” “He's not gonna go inta shock. He's too tough fer that.” “Please! Go back into the waiting room until he has recovered. And get this ugly thing out of my sight.” “You take that back, you bitch! Let me at her!” “Hey! Whoa, now! Take it easy, Sparks. Save your energy for when we go back out there.” *beep* *beep* “Fine.” *beep* *beep beep* *beep beep* *beep beep* “Oh no. We're losing him. I need the defibrillator, stat!” *beep beep* “Clear!” *ZAP* *beep beep* “Again! Up the voltage.” *beep beep beep* “Clear!” *ZAP* *beep beep beep beep* “One more time! Max voltage!” *beep beep beep beep beep* “Clear!” *ZAP* I abruptly inhaled and jolted awake. I coughed up blood, and Doctor Redheart held a bowl under my muzzle. Once I had finished, I flopped back down on the hospital bed and stared at the ceiling. I closed my eyes. I felt an oxygen mask get placed over my muzzle. I passed out again. *beep* *beep* *beep* “He's lost too much blood. He needs a transfusion. What's his blood type?” “We just ran some tests. He's type A positive.” “Go ask one of his friends if they have they same blood type.” “Yes ma'am.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “We brought one of his friends. But the only problem is, it's the Changeling. It was the only one with an A positive blood type. “*sigh* I guess if we have no other option...” “Sir, please sit down next to the bed. We need to inject a needle into your hoof. Where is your dominant nerve?” “Left side.” *beep* *beep* *beep* “Needles in place, ready for transfusion.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “Sir, how are you feeling?” “Fine.” “Are you feeling lightheaded?” “No.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “That should be enough.” *beep* *beep* “Sir, please go back into the waiting room now.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “He's stabilizing.” “Great work, Doctor. I'm surprised at how well you work under pressure.” “All those years at medical school were not wasted in the least. Let's give him his rest. I'll check back with him later.” *door closes* *beep* *beep* *beep* … I woke up slowly in the darkened hospital room. The heart rate meter still kept a steady pace. As my vision adjusted to the night, I looked around. I saw my Assassin robes hanging on a nearby coat rack, and my hidden blade lying on the bedside table. I tried to sit up, but I got a jolt of pain in my gut, so I laid still. The door opened and the lights turned dimly on. I looked to see Doctor Redheart. “Hello Braveheart,” she said. “How are you feeling?” “Well enough,” I mumbled. I turned my head to the ceiling. “Where are the others? My friends?” “They're in the guest room,” Doctor Redheart said. “But I don't see how you can call that thing a friend?” “Who? The Changeling?” I quietly asked. “He has a name you know. It's Sparks. He's just as good a friend as anypony else.” “He's a Changeling,” Redheart argued. “That species is what nearly killed you. We're glad your pony friends brought you in when they did. Otherwise, you wouldn't have made it. You had a significant amount of internal bleeding.” I turned my head and gave Redheart a hard glare. “Sparks didn't leave me behind,” I growled. “He helped. I could feel his shelled hooves on mine as he helped carry me. Stop insulting him.” I turned away. “I'll leave you to get some rest,” Redheart said. “Try to sleep.” Redheart turned off the lights and left the room, closing the door behind her. I levitated my hidden blade onto my hoof and fastened the mechanism. I opened and closed the blade several times before taking it off. I put it back on the bedside table. I looked down my body. I had a large bandage around my gut, and it was soaked red with blood. I lay down and closed my eyes to get some sleep. I woke up to the sound of talking, and it wasn't the surgeons'. My gut started to hurt, and I gave a groan. The talking stopped. I opened my eyes and saw the other Assassins around me. Rainbow Dash had tears in her eyes. “You're alive,” she cried. “We're glad you're OK,” Applejack said. “Ah thought you had died,” Applebloom said. “Here's your hidden blade,” Sweetie Belle offered, giving me my bracer. I put it on. “Braveheart?” Sparks asked. “You OK?” “I guess,” I mumbled. “Everything aches.” “We have literally no time,” Sparks said. “Chrysalis ordered the continuation of the attack days ago. The only way to stop the attack now is to kill her. There is no other option.” “Then I need to get out of here,” I said. I tried to sit up, but the pain in my gut returned, and my friends laid me back down. “Ya need ta heal,” Applebloom said. “Doctor Redheart said so herself.” “I may have a way to speed up your recovery,” Sparks said. “The Changelings' blood is infused with fast tissue growth. It happens when we feed on love. I gave some of my blood to help you recover. Therefore, you should be able to feed on love too. Maybe not as well or as efficiently, but it'll work.” “I hope so,” I said. “First, we have to open up that bandage,” Sparks said. He tore off the tape and the gauze. There was a gaping hole in my gut. The edges had turned black and hard, like a Changeling's shell. My friends groaned in disgust. “Yer gut looks like a Changelin's,” Applebloom said, wincing. “It's horrific,” Sweetie Belle added. “Indeed,” Applejack said. “Maybe it's not so bad,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “No,” Sparks said. “This has to be done. Sweetie Belle, lock the door and close the hallway window blinds. The iron ones.” Sweetie Belle did as she was instructed. I suddenly felt sick. “I don't feel so good,” I mumbled. The heart rate meter started speeding up, and I passed out. “Oh no. Git the Doct'r!” “I can't open the door! It's jammed. So are these iron window blinds.” “No, no, NO! Don't leave me, Braveheart. Stay with us! Please!” “How da these dohickeys work?!” “I don't know! We don't have these things in the hive!” *beep beep beep* *beep beep beep beep* *beep beep beep beep beep* *flat-line tone* … … … … … … … *beep* … … *beep* … … *beep* … *beep* … *beep* “His heart's startin' back up!” “Check the hole!” *beep* *beep* “It's closed, but...it ain't the same.” “It still looks Changelin'.” “That's going to be permanent. The Changeling blood heals Changeling flesh and shell. His gut is going to be forever black and hard.” “Are there any other side effects?” “No. But he should recover significantly faster. He'll be back on the field in minutes.” *beep* I groaned and woke up. Everypony was watching me with concern. “Braveheart?” Rainbow Dash asked. “What?” I mumbled. “How's the hole?” “Closed,” Sparks said. “Within a few minutes, you should be restored to full health. Here's your blade. Once you can get up, we have to leave. Chrysalis has nearly destroyed Equestria. We have mere hours.” I sat up and got out of the bed. I pulled the privacy screen in front of me and quickly slipped on my robes and weapons. I stepped into view of the Assassins and grinned. They grinned back and stood at my side, ready to fight. I blew off the jammed door and we dashed out of the underground hospital. When we reached the surface, a horrific sight met my eyes. All of Canterlot was in ruin, and Changeling warriors herded survivors to Chrysalis to face judgment. One Changeling was beating a survivor. I walked up behind the warrior and tapped his shoulder. He turned around and I stabbed my hidden blade into his brain. He fell dead and the survivor ran off. I joined back with the others and we ran to Canterlot Castle. More guards patrolled its border. I issued orders to the Assassins, and they ran off in different directions. I checked with each Assassin to make sure they were in place. Once they were, I stepped into a dark alley and watched as Chrysalis stepped out of the castle to give a speech to her warriors. It was now or never. I slowly walked into the crowd from the back, carefully pushing them out of my way. A Changeling archer spotted me and took aim. A shadow covered him, and he looked up, only to get killed. I kept walking. A guard spotted me and ran over. An arrow wedged itself in his neck and he fell dead. Another guard ran toward me and suffered the same fate. I pushed a few more Changelings near the front, and two guards looked my way. I extended my two hidden blades and stabbed them in the chests. The two guards near Chrysalis looked over, and I threw two throwing knives. The knives struck the guards in the hearts, killing them. More guards surrounded me, but I did nothing. Chrysalis looked my way. She stepped off her podium and chuckled. “Braveheart,” she said. “It is brave of you to stand alone against me. But also quite foolish, Assassin.” A phoenix feather fell in front of my face and I caught it. I looked to the sky and saw Philomena, Celestia's pet phoenix. She gave a screech similar to an eagle's. I looked to the roof of a nearby building and nodded. Arrows suddenly flew through the air, killing every guard around me. The guard directly in front of me managed to stay standing, so I pushed him over. Chrysalis stepped back and ordered two heavily armored Changelings to attack. They charged at me. I drew my sword and killed the first Changeling, then smoothly transitioned into another swing that sliced the second Changeling. The second Changeling ran on for a moment, then stopped and fell to the ground. “Royal guards!” Chrysalis cried out. I turned my head to see six more heavily armored guards storm out of the castle and stand by Chrysalis. Chrysalis drew her black sword and licked her lips, grinning evilly. I stood, waiting. Applejack, Applebloom, Rainbow Dash, Sweetie Belle, and Sparks walked up next to me. Chrysalis and her guards ran at us, and we charged back. We Assassins jumped in the air, weapons ready to strike. Part 4 I came down on Chrysalis as the other Assassins dropped on the guards. My sword clashed onto hers with a loud clang. I pushed down with all of my weight, inching the blade ever closer to Chrysalis. Right as my sword touched Chrysalis's helm, she knocked me into the air. I opened up my wings and landed back on the ground. Chrysalis stood up, fuming. “I can't feed on hatred,” she growled. “That was Sombra's field. How are you alive? You couldn't have possibly survived.” “Yet here I am,” I said. “It's time to end this.” “Indeed,” Chrysalis said. She waved her hoof, and more Changeling guards surrounded me. I sighed in annoyance. The guards attacked, and I quickly killed them all. I looked to see Chrysalis flying away. “Oh, no you don't,” I said. I took flight and chased after Chrysalis. Chrysalis looked back and saw me. She flew faster. I increased my speed as well and kept pace. Chrysalis suddenly stopped. I didn't slow down. I extended my hidden blade, charging toward Chrysalis. I swung my blades, but Chrysalis had vanished. I turned and a shelled hoof struck my face. I spiraled back and regained my balance. Chrysalis drew her sword, and I held up mine. We flew at each other fast. Our swords clanged as we passed each other. We turned around and charged again. Our swords clashed again, creating a powerful shock-wave. We pushed hard, trying to overpower the other. I let my sword go slack, and quickly dodged Chrysalis's attack. I swung down, cutting off a piece of her armor. It slid off and fell down to the ground. I swung again, and Chrysalis blocked it. She pushed me back and dove to the ground. I dove after her. Looking closer, Chrysalis was diving at Sweetie Belle. I sped up and knocked Chrysalis away. We stood back up, glaring at one another. “Not a chance,” I growled. “Not. A. Chance.” Chrysalis growled and bolted towards me. I jumped out of the way and cut off Chrysalis's flank armor. Immediately following this, I grabbed a throwing knife and flung it at Chrysalis. She grabbed it mid-fly and incinerated it. She tossed the ashes into my face, temporarily blinding me. I quickly regained sight, and was blown back by a magic attack. I crashed against a house, and rubble fell from the roof. I used my magic to catch it and toss it aside. Chrysalis stepped closer and swung down hard. I blocked the attack with my bracer, then jumped and kicked Chrysalis in the face, sending her sprawling back. Furious, Chrysalis grabbed me with her magic and threw me across Canterlot. I landed on a Changeling, my Terminator hoof smashing his head. I stood up and looked down. The Changeling's head was flatter than a pancake, and his brains were splattered everywhere. “Ugh,” I groaned. I wiped off my Terminator hoof on the corpse. Another Changeling sprinted at me, but an arrow nailed it in the neck, killing it. It fell in front of me as I turned to see Sparks and the other Assassins. “Nice to see you here,” I said. “How's the fight?” “Over,” Rainbow Dash said. “Every Changeling warrior across Equestria is dead.” “All except one,” Sweetie Belle assumed. “Right?” I nodded. “Chrysalis escaped,” I said. “If we're going to end this, we have to find her, and kill her.” “Ah agree,” Applejack said. “She's the one who started this mess, and we're the ones who're gonna end it.” “But where is she?” Applebloom wondered out loud. “We already checked the castle.” “The only place she could be,” Sparks said. “The Changeling hive.” “Then that's where we'll go,” I said. We bolted out of Canterlot and toward the Palomino Desert. ~~~ The Changeling hive was creepier than I thought it would be. The caves were black as night, with glowing cocoons. The appearance of it being deserted gave another scary aspect, because we could never know if something or somepony was going to jump out at us. “Ah'm scared,” Applebloom whispered. “Ah don't like this place. Not one bit.” “Neither do I,” Sweetie Belle quietly agreed. “It's dark, spooky, and...” She took a sniff of the air and plugged her muzzle. “...it really stinks,” she said. Everypony else covered their muzzle as well. “It's never smelled this bad,” Sparks said. “We always kept it decently tidy.” “I never thought Changelings had a sense of hospitality,” I said. “We do,” Sparks said. “We always have. But ever since Chrysalis became the queen, we've lost that sense. She broke nearly every rule in Changeling law, from indirect feeding to sucking the love from her subjects.” “How does that even work?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Is it like how the Changelings did it back on the initial attack on Canterlot during the wedding?” “Exactly like that,” Sparks said. “I even did it along with my kind. But only because we were so hungry. We couldn't think straight. All we could think about was food.” “Hey, it's all right,” I said. “That was years ago. I wasn't even born yet.” We suddenly heard a pulse deep in the hive. “Blades out,” I said. We extended our hidden blades and walked on. Sparks directed us through the dark maze, while I used a light spell to keep a clear vision of Sparks. After some time of walking, we reached the throne room. Chrysalis was sitting on the throne, which was made of Changeling shell. She was cursing to herself. We stepped into position, and I stomped the ground hard. The throne room shook from the resulting shock-wave. Chrysalis looked at us with a scowl on her face. “Why are you here?” she hissed. “All of my kind are dead! I have no other Changeling to use to replicate a new army! Every Changeling is dead! And I shall have my revenge for it!” She sent a powerful magic attack flying at us. I sent my own attack flying. The two blasts struck each other and exploded. Chrysalis came flying through the smoke, sword drawn. We drew our own swords and seperated. Chrysalis came down and her sword hit the hard floor. She blasted another magic attack at Applejack, and Applejack was sent flying into the wall. Applejack fell to the ground, unconscious. Applebloom jumped into the air and tackled Chrysalis. Chrysalis grabbed Applebloom and threw her away. Applebloom landed on her hooves, ready to attack again. Chrysalis shot a magic blast at Applebloom, and Applebloom crashed into the throne, knocking it over and herself unconscious. Rainbow Dash and Sweetie Belle ran at Chrysalis. They swung their weapons down, but Chrysalis blocked the attack. She knocked them away, then grabbed their throats with her magic. As she squeezed the life from them, I hurtled a throwing knife at Chrysalis. It struck her side, causing her to lose focus. She dropped Sweetie Belle and Rainbow Dash, who fell to the ground. Chrysalis pulled out the knife from her side and threw it back at me. I caught it and put it away. Sparks and I flew over and engaged in battle. Chrysalis spawned another sword and blocked our attack. We jumped back and blocked a powerful swing. Our swords clanged throughout the empty hive as we battled. I came down on Chrysalis, but was knocked away. Sparks was grabbed and brought close. I stood up and bolted to Chrysalis. She brought her sword to Sparks's neck and sliced his throat. I stopped dead in my tracks at what I just saw. “NO!!!” I screamed. Sparks fell to the ground as blood spilled from his neck. Chrysalis stood there, laughing. “Was #826's life really that important to you?” she asked. “He was just another Changeling, given a second chance. It was only a matter of time before he died in this conflict. He wasn't bred for front line combat.” “Enough talk!” I cried. I threw a knife into Chrysalis's chest. She dropped her sword and clutched the wound. She fell onto her back, trying to sustain her life. I put my sword away and walked up to Chrysalis. I knelt down and extended my hidden blade. “No,” Chrysalis gasped. “This can't be happening...I was so close...So close to victory after so many years.” “You could never win,” I growled furiously. “You were a fool thinking you could win.” I raised my blade up. “Rest in peace, mother-fucker!” I brought my blade down into Chrysalis's throat. The squelch of metal meeting flesh was satisfying. Chrysalis gasped for air for the last time, then died. I pulled out my blade and closed Chrysalis's eyes. I stood up and looked around the room. The other Assassins stood up, and hobbled over to me. I walked over to Sparks's body and knelt down. The other Assassins joined me. I picked up Sparks's body, set the throne upright, and laid him on the throne. I sat him up similar to how Altair's remains were. I put the Apple of Eden on Sparks's hooves, and pulled the hood off to look at him one last time. “He was the best of all of us,” I said. “He understood the order, and he knew what it meant to be an Assassin. Rest in Peace, Sparks.” I put his hoof with the hidden blade over his heart, and walked away. The other Assassins followed. As we left the throne room, I sealed the doors for good. We walked out of the hive and walked back to Canterlot. ~~~ Back at my house, I was looking through the book Applebloom had translated for me. I had disbanded the Assassins a few days before, and they had gone home. I let them keep the hidden blades just in case, but I kept the robes and other weapons in the armory. I heard a knock on the door. “Come in,” I quietly called. Applebloom walked into the house. “Hey,” she said. “You OK?” I didn't answer. I flipped another page of the book. Applebloom sat next to me at the table. “What do you want?” I asked, not looking up from the book. “I wanted ta see if you were OK,” Applebloom said. “Ya haven't come outta your house in days. Is it about Sparks?” “Don't say that name,” I grumbled. “Nothing's wrong.” “Clearly somethin's wrong,” Applebloom said. “Look. Ah miss Sparks too. Sure, Ah didn't really trust him as much as you did, but Ah still sorta trusted him. He was the best of us. He'd want this fighting ta end. Ya said it yerself, he said he'd never hurt an innocent. Ah bet he hated fightin' anyways. How's about we honor that wish? We'll seal up the armory, and always have the memory of him.” I looked up at Applebloom. I nodded. I stood up and pulled away the rug. Using a heat spell, I welded the armory hatch shut. I pulled the rug back over it and nailed it into the floorboards. Applebloom put a hoof around my shoulder and smiled at me. I smiled back. “Ya want ta join the Apple Family Reunion?” Applebloom asked. “You could join the festivities and meet all mah relatives, including Babs Seed. Chances are, she's got her cutie mark.” “Sure,” I agreed. “That sounds good.” I walked turned out the lights of my house, and took one last look at the rug, remembering the Assassins. “Ya comin'?” Applebloom called. “Yeah,” I said. I shut the door of my house, and for once, went somewhere to have a good time. Chapter 5: AmendsI had just gotten back home from the Apple Family Reunion. It was enjoyable. I got to meet all the Apple relatives, courtesy of Applebloom. She dragged me around like a foal with her toy, introducing me to each relative. That itself took two hours. I liked Babs Seed the most. She was enjoyable to be around, and she was genuinely curious about my mechanical appendages. Since she insisted so, I told her everything. About the Rainbow Factory and the Terminator, and even about Pip. Babs was fascinated by the aspect of time travel, and wondered if it was really possible. I said that Pip made it sound like it was, as she seemed deadly serious about where she was from. Babs enjoyed the story, and she said I should tell everypony else, but I refused. I didn't need my story spreading as far as to think ponies thought I was insane. Babs thought that was reasonable, and she left with Applebloom to participate in an event. The reunion went by fast, and I left the farm along with the other relatives when it ended. I reached my home around 8 that evening. Since I had eaten quite a lot at the reunion, I skipped dinner. I really wasn't hungry at all. I decided to fly to Ponyville and relax. I flew to one of the parks near the town and sat down on a bench. It felt good to sit in the cool night air. I was watching the moon when I heard hoofsteps. I didn't look. “Is this seat taken?” a young mare's voice asked. “No,” I responded. “Go ahead.” I heard the mare sit down beside me, and try to get comfortable on the wooded seat. “How's life, Blank Flank?” the mare asked, not a hint of rudeness in her voice. I froze. Did I hear the mare correctly? I turned to see Diamond Tiara. My jaw slightly dropped and my eyes narrowed. “Excuse me, what did you call me?” I asked, offended. “You heard me,” Diamond Tiara said, looking back at me. She wasn't trying to be rude at all. “I said Blank Flank.” “I'll have you know that I do have my cutie mark,” I retorted. “You saw it appear, I know you did. So don't call me that.” “I'm not saying it to be rude,” Diamond Tiara reasoned. “You didn't have a name when you were in school, so I could only call you Blank Flank. Even when you did get your mark.” I turned away. “Go to hell, Diamond Tiara,” I grumbled. “I'm serious,” Diamond Tiara cried. “If you have a name now, by all means, tell me. I've changed. I'm a much better girl now. I had a talk with my Daddy and Miss Cheerilee, and they helped me improve. I'm done being such a bully, I swear it.” I looked back at Diamond Tiara. She was dead serious in what she was saying. I sighed. “My name's Braveheart,” I told her. “OK,” Diamond Tiara said. We went silent for a time, staring at the starry sky. Diamond Tiara finally broke the silence. “Did you see what happened to Ponyville?” she asked. “Changelings were everywhere, destroying everything, then some hooded ponies killed them all.” “Yeah,” I said. “I heard. I was in the battle.” “Really?” Diamond Tiara asked. I nodded. “I was one of the Assassins,” I explained. “Chrysalis attacked again, and I killed her. But not before she killed a friend.” Diamond Tiara went quiet. “I'm so sorry,” she said. “Another thing. May I ask what happened to you're leg? And where you got those wings? I didn't see any wings during the school year.” “I was born an alicorn, like the Princesses,” I explained. “But I got my wings cut off in a factory. The workers there had every intention to kill me. I barely escaped and lived. My leg was cut off as well, but by a serial killer. I had to get mechanical replacements for each one. But I stole the mechanical leg from a machine from the future. It was trying to kill me, but I managed to destroy it first. It also killed a friend.” “That's terrible,” Diamond Tiara said, not questioning the fact that the Terminator came from the future. “So, how were the amputations made? Did the doctors use magic?” “I did the amputations myself,” I said. “Using tools.” “You did this yourself?” Diamond Tiara asked, amazed. I nodded. Diamond Tiara gave a low whistle. “That's...impressive,” she said. “I guess,” I shrugged. “Can I feel the mechanical leg?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Sure,” I said. I held out my arm, and Diamond Tiara looked it over. She looked and felt the hydraulics, gears, and other parts of the machine. She was clearly in awe. “Who made this?” she asked. “A defense network,” I said. “According to Pip, it becomes self-aware in a few years, but I don't want to believe it. But I can't help but worry about it. Ah, never mind. I'm getting carried away.” “Well, it was nice to see you again, Braveheart,” Diamond Tiara said. She stood up, and I did so as well. “Can we put everything that happened between us behind us?” she asked. “I don't need something like that ruining a friendship.” “Of course,” I said. We shook hooves, and went our separate ways. As I flew back home, I wondered how Silver Spoon was doing. She and Diamond Tiara were probably still friends, and they were more than likely trying to make amends with the other ponies they went to school with. I hoped that was the case, because I felt that they needed that chance to remake who they were. I never thought I would think this, but I actually enjoyed Diamond Tiara's company. I liked her new attitude and personality. She seemed like a much more likable pony now. Maybe the other school ponies would give her a second chance like I did. I entered my home, laid down in my bed, and got some sleep, glad to have made amends with Diamond Tiara. Chapter 6: Magic ShmagicI woke up the next morning to the sounds of cheering in Canterlot Square. I checked my clock, and found that it was 9 in the morning. I had overslept. Oh well, not like I had anything planned for today. I got out of bed, grabbed an apple from the fridge, and went to see what all the commotion was about. I might as well have not gotten out of bed today, because when I got to Canterlot Square, I saw a wagon that had folded out into a stage. I knew that wagon all too well. It belonged to Trixie Lulamoon, or as she referred to herself, The Great and Powerful Trixie, rolling the R in her name. I had heard from Twilight that she was a show pony, and was a real show off about it, too. Twilight said that she always made a big deal out of her shows, and didn't take kindly to neighsayers. In her first show in Ponyville, she had wrapped up Applejack in her own rope, and Rainbow Dash in a rainbow. Somehow. She even went as far as to turn Rarity's mane a sickly green. If I know Rarity as much as anypony else, she cares very deeply about her appearance. Twilight also mentioned Trixie's second show in Ponyville, where she practically enslaved the town with the Alicorn Amulet, but was tricked into taking it off. She left Ponyville and wasn't heard from or seen since. But now, here she is again. I finished my apple and destroyed the core with magic. “Watch in awe,” Trixie called out. “As The Great and Powerful Trixie wows the crowd with her unmatched talent!” “Unmatched my ass,” I mumbled to myself. I made my way to the front of the crowd, trying not to push and shove. When I reached the front, Trixie noticed me. “Well now,” she said. “The Great and Powerful Trixie hasn't noticed you in Canterlot before.” “Just moved in a week ago,” I said. “Doing another magic show?” “Of course,” Trixie said. “The Great and Powerful Trixie never passes up an opportunity to perform.” Trixie shot a magic blast into the air, and it exploded with color. The crowd cheered. “A firework,” I mumbled. “Big deal. Try making it back home alive with two severed wings. Now that's magic.” “What was that?” Trixie asked. “You dare defy my magic?” “I didn't say that,” I lied. “Oh, really?” Trixie mocked. “Really,” I lied again. “Now if you need me, I'll be on my way.” I turned to leave. “By the way,” I added. “Your magic sucks.” The crowd and Trixie gasped. “Get over here this instant!” Trixie yelled. I turned around and glared at Trixie. The crowd parted to let me get to Trixie. She stepped off her stage and looked me dead in the eyes. “Well?” I asked. “Nopony defies the Great and Powerful Trixie's magic!” Trixie stormed. “Magic Shmagic,” I scoffed. “I brought a pony back from the dead. All you did was make up a story about vanquishing an Ursa Major to further your popularity. Then you enslaved all of Ponyville after cheating in a magic duel with Twilight.” “Shut up!” Trixie yelled. “The Great and Powerful Trixie could beat you anyday. I still know better magic than you.” “Prove it,” I challenged. “I challenge you to a magic duel of my own. No holds barred. Winner takes all.” “All of what?” Trixie asked. “Bits,” I said. “Each combatant will place equal bets, and the winner takes all.” I was going above and beyond with this, but I knew it didn't exactly matter. Trixie's magic was mostly used for lame tricks. “Challenge accepted,” Trixie said. “When?” “Right here, right now,” I responded. “Very well,” Trixie agreed. We stepped onto an empty street and got ready to duel. “Challenged places first bet,” I said. Trixie pulled out a small bag. “The Great and Powerful Trixie places 100 bits as her bet,” she said. I pulled out 100 bits as well. I started the countdown. “3...2...1...Draw!” I cried. Trixie shot a magic blast at me, and I held out my Terminator hoof. The blast struck the metal and exploded. My eyes lit up green with purple smoke coming from them. My horn started bubbling with dark magic, and I pounded the ground. Dark crystals rose up from the street, shielding me. Trixie shot off another blast, shattering the frontmost crystals. When the smoke cleared, I had disappeared, because I had shot up to the sky. Trixie looked everywhere, but couldn't find me. I engulfed myself in Changeling flame and rocketed to the ground. Trixie saw me just in time, and she jumped out of the way. I crashed to the street, spewing green goo, a result of the flame hitting at a high velocity. “How can you do that?” Trixie cried. “Magic,” I simply said. I shot off a blast of dark magic. Trixie barely blocked the attack. She fired another blast, and I launched up another set of crystals to defend myself. I jumped into the air and hovered above Trixie. “You're getting tired, Trixie,” I taunted. “Don't think I can't see that.” “You underestimate the Great and Powerful Trixie's abilities!” Trixie taunted back. She pulled from her hat the Alicorn Amulet and clicked it on her neck. I barred my teeth. “I did say no holds barred, didn't I,” I regretted. Trixie shot a bolt of red lightning at me. I barely got out of the way in time. I flew down, dodging Trixie's blasts. I shot a powerful blast at the Alicorn Amulet, and it shattered. Dark magic flew from the amulet, and returned to the shadows from where they came. Trixie was stunned. I tackled her and held her to the ground. “Concede!” I demanded. “Fine,” Trixie mumbled. “For all to hear!” I shouted, building up another blast. Trixie hesitated before giving up. “I concede!” Trixie cried. I took my hoof off of her chest and walked over to her bag. I picked up the bag of bits as well as my own and went home. Trixie ran off back to her wagon, and left Canterlot. Who knows when I'd see her again. But when I do, I hope she changes her ways. I don't think I would be able to take her snarky attitude again. Chapter 7: Go On, Do It!I walked into Ponyville after witnessing Trixie's pathetic show. Rainbow Dash flew overhead, doing her job of clearing the sky. I flew up to her. “Hey, Braveheart,” Rainbow Dash said. “How've you been?” “I've been alright,” I said. “Want to get the Mane 6 and the CMC together?” “What for?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Just to spend some time together,” I replied. “All right,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “Where at?” “How about Rainbow Falls?” I suggested. “Perfect,” Rainbow Dash said. “I'll get Scootaloo and tell everypony else.” “I'll meet you there,” I said. Rainbow Dash and I flew off in separate directions. I flew to Rainbow Falls, and waited for the rest of the group. In about an hour, Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo, Twilight, and Fluttershy landed near where I was, and Twilight's balloon landed with Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom inside. They stepped out of the balloon and onto the grass. “Glad you all could make it,” I said. “Course we could, Braveheart,” Applejack said. “Anythin' fer a friend.” “I brought a book to help pass time,” Twilight said. “Figures,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. “It's called 1001 Truth or Dare Questions,” Twilight told us. “I love that game!” Pinkie cried, hopping up and down. “It's so much fun!” “Ah suppose so,” Applebloom said. “Nothin' else ta do 'round here.” Scootaloo groaned. “This is a boring game,” she said. “Don't you believe it,” Sweetie Belle corrected. “It can get pretty crazy sometimes.” “Oh, all right,” Scootaloo reluctantly agreed. “Ooh, goody!” Twilight squealed. “Everypony gather around, and we'll start.” “Well, OK,” I said. Everypony sat in a circle, and Twilight opened the first page. “I can go first, if that's OK with you,” Fluttershy quietly said. “Go ahead, Sugarcube,” Applejack said. “Ask somepony here if they want ta pick a truth or a dare.” “Um, OK,” Fluttershy whispered. “Braveheart, truth or dare?” “Truth, I suppose,” I said. “OK,” Fluttershy said. Twilight gave her the book. “Have you ever kissed a mare?” Fluttershy asked. “No,” I answered quickly. Then I took my turn. Fluttershy slid the book to me. “Rainbow Dash, truth or dare?” I asked. “Dare, obviously,” Rainbow Dash said. “Very well,” I said, my eyes narrowing and an evil grin spreading over my face. “I dare you to choose somepony's back to sit on for the next 2 turns.” Rainbow Dash gave a look of awkward confusion. “All right,” she said. “I choose Twilight.” Rainbow Dash flew over to Twilight and sat down on her back. I slid the book to Rainbow Dash. “Applejack, truth or dare?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Truth,” Applejack firmly said. “What is on your mind right now?” Rainbow Dash asked. “That you look hilarious on Twilight's back,” Applejack said, stiffling a laugh. Everypony else except for Rainbow held back laughs as well. With a growl, Rainbow Dash gave Applejack the book. “Scootaloo, truth 'r dare?” Applejack asked. “Dare,” Scootaloo said. “Don't speak until yer next turn,” Applejack said. Scootaloo frowned and stayed quiet. Rainbow Dash quickly got off of Twilight's back and returned to her place. Scootaloo pointed at Sweetie Belle. “Truth,” Sweetie Belle said. Scootaloo held up the book and pointed to the truth, which read, “Have you ever had a crush on anyone here?” “Absolutely not,” Sweetie Belle said. She took her turn. “Rarity, truth or dare?” “Truth,” Rarity said. “What's the longest you've gone without bathing?” Sweetie Belle asked. Rarity was offended. “How dare you ask such a thing!” she gasped. “It's what the book says, sis,” Sweetie Belle shrugged. “No more than 5 hours,” Rarity said. “You bathe three times a day?” I asked. “I have to,” Rarity said. “I have to keep my complexion looking its best.” Rarity took the book. “Applebloom, truth or dare?” she asked. “Dare,” Applebloom said. “Use a foreign language for three turns,” Rarity said. “Molto bene,” Applebloom said in Italian. She took her turn. “Fluttershy, obbligo o verità?” “Dare, I guess,” Fluttershy said. “Stare sulla testa per il turno successivo,” Applebloom said. “Se potete.” Fluttershy seemed confused. “Let me see the book,” I said. Applebloom handed me the book. “It says stand on your head for the next turn,” I said. “That's not fair,” Sweetie Belle said. “She's a Pegasus. That makes it easy.” “I didn't make the book,” Twilight said. We kept naming truths and dares for the next half hour, until Rainbow Dash asked me a dare. “I dare you to go somewhere private, and have sex with Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said. “Hell no!” I cried. “Absolutely not,” Fluttershy assertively said. “Why not?” Rainbow Dash smugly said. “Scared?” I barred my teeth and quietly growled. I walked off with Fluttershy. “The nerve,” I hissed under my breath. “Stupid book and its dares.” Even Fluttershy was angry. “Why did she say to do it with me?” she grumbled. “She could have said to do it with her.” We flew off toward my house. I opened my door, stepped inside with Fluttershy, then shut and locked the door. Fluttershy and I closed every window and curtain in the house. When that had been done, we walked into the living room and sat on the couch, not willing to fulfill the dare. We started getting into conversation. “So how's taking care of the animals been?” I asked. “It's been fine,” Fluttershy said. “Angel has still been acting out.” “Go figure,” I said. We went silent again, then Fluttershy spoke up. “Have you ever done 'it' with a mare?” she asked. “No,” I said. “Never had a reason to.” Fluttershy moved closer to me and touched my living hoof. “Well, here's a reason right here,” she whispered. She pulled my head in close and kissed me square on the lips. I went from surprised to just letting it happen. Fluttershy and I kissed away, almost forgetting that this was a dare. ~~~ I flew back to Rainbow Falls with Fluttershy, having finished the dare. Rainbow Dash noticed. “So,” she said. “How was it? Did you actually do it?” “Yeah,” I said. Fluttershy sat down in her spot, and so did I. “Ah suppose Ah better git back ta the farm,” Applejack said. “Applebloom and Ah've got work ta do.” “Myself as well,” Rarity said. “All right then,” Rainbow Dash said. The group either flew off or got into the balloon. When they were out of sight, Fluttershy and I were the only ones at the falls. “Well, I'll see you later,” I said. “You too,” Fluttershy said. But before she flew off, she kissed me on the cheek. I smiled and took off for home. I felt that maybe Rainbow Dash's dare wasn't that bad. Maybe it was just what I needed to loosen up a bit. I went to sleep, tired from the day I had. Chapter 8: The Other SideI hobbled into my house, struggling to stand. The past week had been exhausting. There were numerous things the Royal Guard had needed me to do, I needed to inspect a few sections of Canterlot, and Twilight needed me to make a run out of Equestria to retrieve a special piece of equipment she ordered from the Griffons. I shut my door, then flopped onto the ground. I could barely move. Everything ached, and my magic was in static. I heard a knock on the door. “Come in,” I wheezed. Twilight opened the door and nearly tripped over me. “Braveheart?” she asked. “Are you OK?” “Does it look like I'm OK?” I managed to retort. “I can't feel anything. I'm in pain from this week. Do you know how long that flight was? Four hours.” “Braveheart?” Twilight tried to say. “Four hours, Twilight,” I said. “That's how long it took me to fly to the Griffons to get your package. I'm sore, tired, and I just want to sleep.” “Braveheart.” “I can't take another trip like that. It took another five hours to come back with that heavy package in tow. I swear, I couldn't...” “BRAVEHEART!” Twilight cried. “WHAT?!” I cried back. “If you need a vacation, I'm more than happy to give you one,” Twilight said. “I can see that you're tired and sore. Get some rest, and tomorrow morning, I'll have something arranged for you.” “Thank you, Twilight,” I said. I rolled over onto my back. “Are you going to sleep right there on the floor?” Twilight asked. “I can't feel my wings or my legs, Twilight,” I said. “I'm not going anywhere right now.” “OK,” Twilight shrugged. “See you tomorrow.” “See ya,” I said. Twilight turned out my lights and shut my door. I used my last remaining bit of magic to lock it. After I did, I passed out. I woke up the next morning feeling a whole lot better. I stood up, stretched, and walked outside. I let the sun's rays beat down on my face. I sighed. I took flight and flew over to Princess Twilight's Castle. I landed on Twilight's balcony and knocked on the window. She poked her head out from a room and waved her hoof for me to come in. I opened the window and walked inside. “Hi, Braveheart,” Twilight said. “How'd you sleep?” “Best sleep I've had in a long time,” I replied. “I feel better too.” “Well that's good,” Twilight nodded. “Because you need to be for where you're going. Come on in here.” I walked inside the room Twilight was in. It was lit up with a purple glow. The mirror to the human world was activated by Twilight's machine, and the glass gave off the glow. “What are you doing with this?” I asked. “I thought I'd send you through here,” Twilight said. “I never did say a reference,” I mumbled to myself. “So, a few things you should know,” Twilight started. “Standing upright takes a bit of balance. But you shouldn't have a problem with that. You won't have your magic or your wings either once you cross. Actually, since your wings are mechanical, I'm not sure what will happen. Same for your hoof. I guess you'll find out.” “Well, you said that your saddlebags turned into a backpack,” I remembered. “I suppose that my prosthetics should change as well.” “They should,” Twilight said. “One more thing. I've already sent a message to my friend saying that you were coming across. Her name is Sunset Shimmer. You'll know her when you see her. She's expecting you at the exit.” “All right,” I agreed. “Before you go, do you have your bits?” Twilight asked. I opened up my saddlebag and pulled out the bag of bits. “Right here,” I said, putting them away. “Good,” Twilight said. “Off you go.” I stepped up to the portal and took a deep breath. I let it out and walked through the portal. I was sent flying out the other end of the portal, and I crashed onto concrete, luckily on my rear. I flopped onto my back, letting the pain in my ass subside. “Ow,” I said to myself. “That. Really fucking hurt.” I lifted up my arms and examined myself. My hooves were gone, instead replaced with what Twilight called hands. My mechanical arm was skeletal and more complex than my equine one. I moved each finger, trying to get used to this new body. A silhouette reached out, offering a hand to help me up. I reached out my mechanical hand, and the silhouette lifted me up off the ground. As I reached the standing point, I tried to regain balance. The girl put my arm around her shoulder and helped me stand. I looked at her. She had bright red and yellow hair, a purple shirt with a picture of a yellow and red sun on it, and a black leather jacket. “Thanks,” I said. “You can let go now.” “You sure?” the girl asked. I nodded. The girl let me stand freely, and I regained my balance. “My name's Braveheart,” I said, extending my mechanical arm. “I'm Sunset Shimmer,” the girl said. We shook hands. “Twilight said you'd be coming,” Sunset said. “I know,” I replied. “Come on,” Sunset said. “I'll bring you over to my place. Get you settled in.” “OK,” I said. I followed Sunset Shimmer as best as I could, trying not to fall over. When we reached Sunset Shimmer's house, I walked inside and sat on her couch. “You want something to eat?” Sunset asked. “Nah,” I said. “I'm alright.” “Suit yourself,” Sunset shrugged. She sat down next to me. “You still in high school?” I asked. “Actually, I just graduated,” Sunset said. “Congratulations,” I said. “Was it a good four years?” “It was,” Sunset replied. “Well, after freshman year anyway.” “I see,” I nodded. “So, while my hand was on your back, it felt really hard,” Sunset said. “Are you wearing something?” “Not that I know of,” I answered, confused. “Take off your shirt,” Sunset said. “I'm just curious.” “All right,” I agreed. I removed my shoulder pack, which was my transformed saddlebag, and took off my shirt. Sunset took one look and her eyes went wide. “Holy shit,” she gasped. “What is it?” I asked. “Your whole back has a metal plate on it,” Sunset said, still surprised. I reached behind myself and knocked on my back. The plate made a clang when I hit it. “So that's what happened to my wings,” I mumbled. “What happened to you, Braveheart?” Sunset asked, worried. “I noticed the robotic arm, but this plate...just, what happened in Equestria?” “Do I have to say?” I asked. “I'd like to know,” Sunset replied. “Oh, OK,” I agreed. I told Sunset Shimmer everything. Starting with my parents abandoning me and ending with my discovery of the Assassin Order. I even told her about Sparks, though I nearly cried when I remembered what happened. When I finished, Sunset Shimmer was both in awe and horror. “Damn,” Sunset sighed. “You sure have been through a lot, haven't you?” “Yeah,” I said. “My life hasn't exactly been a good one.” “Well, I'm kind of glad you're here,” Sunset said. “It's been kind of lonely ever since graduation. I really needed someone to talk to.” “Well, here I am,” I said, blushing. I laid my head back. “I need a nap,” I said. “Before you take one,” Sunset said. “I need to give you something.” She leaned over and gave me a light kiss on the cheek. She stood up and walked to her room. Shocked for a moment, I touched my mechanical hand to my face. I smiled as I fell asleep. Chapter 9: Shattered BondsI woke up the next morning at around seven. The lights were still off in Sunset Shimmer's home, so I guessed that she wasn't up yet. I stood up and stretched, however, I couldn't do that as much because of the metal plate on my back where my wings had been in Equestria. I sat back down on the couch and turned on Sunset's TV. I turned the volume down enough to a level I could hear, but it wouldn't disturb Sunset. I scrolled through the channels. Not much that seemed interesting. I selected a music channel and set down the remote. I listened to various types of music for a time, before I suddenly felt a wet something slide up the back of my neck. I jumped up, grabbed the wet spot, and whipped around. Sunset Shimmer was there, giggling furiously. “That wasn't funny,” I cursed. “What the hell did you do?” Sunset held back a laugh. “I licked the back of your neck,” she giggled. “Aw, come on, Sunset,” I groaned. “That's nasty, even for me.” I grabbed a rag from my shoulder pack and wiped the saliva off my neck. “So, I was thinking I could introduce you to my friends today,” Sunset said, still trying to hold back giggles. “They haven't left for college yet, but Rainbow Dash said she was leaving this week.” “Sounds OK to me,” I agreed, finishing up with wiping my neck. I put the rag back in my pack and slung the pack over my shoulder. “Come on,” Sunset said. “Follow me.” We left the house and walked a few city blocks down the road. We came to a corner shop that resembled Sugarcube Corner. I looked at the sign, and it read just that. I shrugged and walked inside with Sunset. Five girls waved from a booth nearby. All of the girls resembled my other friends, except for Twilight. These girls were Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack's human counterparts. Sunset Shimmer ordered a smoothie for herself and I. We took our drinks and sat down with the Human 5. “Hey there,” Rainbow Dash said. She extended her hand. “Nice to meet you. I'm Rainbow Dash.” I extended my mechanical arm, only to have Rainbow withdraw her hand, shocked. Sunset Shimmer gave her a glare, and Rainbow Dash shook my hand. “Sorry,” I said. “I had some rough times back in Equestria.” “You're from Twilight's world?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “I got this from a couple accidents I had there. Same for a metal plate on my back. It's where my wings were.” “I'm sorry too,” Rainbow Dash apologized. “I actually think that robot arm is awesome!” “Thanks, I guess,” I shrugged. “I still wish I didn't have it.” “Why though, dear?” Rarity asked. “I think it gives you personality.” “A personality that I don't want,” I mumbled. I looked down and crossed my arms as I said that. Sunset Shimmer put an arm around my shoulder. “Hey, it's OK,” she whispered. “I sort of understand what you're feeling.” “Thanks,” I quietly said. “But I don't think anyone could ever understand what I had to go through.” I finished my smoothie and stood up. I walked out of Sugarcube Corner with my bag. As I did, Applejack gave Rarity and Rainbow Dash a look. “What?” they said in unison. “I'm gonna go talk ta him,” Applejack said. She stood up and began to leave, but Sunset Shimmer stopped her. “Let him have some space,” she said. “He's right. No one could ever begin to imagine what he had to go through.” Still, Sunset looked on, wishing there was something better she could have said. I walked, not wondering or caring where I was going. I just needed to walk. It helped me clear my mind. I walked until I heard a strange noise. It was extremely faint, but I somehow heard it clear as day. I looked around. I was in an orpheum, the same one that the Dazzlings nearly enslaved this world in, as Twilight said. I looked down, and saw small crystalline pieces. I knelt down and picked a few up. They were red, and seemed to have a strange familiarity to them. I took a small bag out of my pack and slid each shard into the bag. I put them in my pack and walked back to Sunset Shimmer's house. Upon reaching Sunset's home, I knocked on the door. Sunset came to the door and opened it. “Oh, Braveheart,” she cried. “You're back. Are you OK?” “Yeah, I'm alright,” I said. “I want to show you something.” “Sure,” Sunset agreed. I sat down at her table and pulled out the bag with the crystal shards. I grabbed a paper towel, laid it down, and poured the shards onto the towel. “Do you have any idea what these are?” I asked. Sunset took a look at the shards. “I don't think so,” she said, shaking her head. “Sorry.” “It's OK,” I said. “I'm going to study them, see if I can figure something out.” “Go right ahead,” Sunset said. “Have fun. I'm going to get some sleep. Night.” She kissed me on the cheek again, a bit longer than the afternoon before. I looked up at her. She gave me a smile. “Good night,” I quietly said. Sunset walked into her room and shut the door. I turned back to the shards. I picked a couple pieces up and noticed that they seemed to go together. I touched the pieces where they seemed to match, and they fused together, the crack healed. I was shocked. I studied the now fused pieces, fascinated. At a small apartment nearby, a group of girls felt a small, continuous surge of energy. They embraced the feeling. “Holy shit,” Adagio Dazzle said. “Did you girls just feel that?” “Yeah,” Aria Blaze agreed, confused. “We did. But where did it come from?” “I'm not sure,” Sonata Dusk said. “I think it came from down the street.” “You don't know that, Sonata,” Aria said. “Yes, I do!” Sonata raged. “Now isn't the time for this,” Adagio said. “That surge of energy was clearly a piece of our amulet being reformed.” “How is that possible?” Sonata asked. “They were destroyed in the battle against the Rainbooms.” “Not anymore,” Aria grinned. Sonata smiled, and Adagio gave a wicked grin, followed by a sinister laugh that echoed throughout the apartment. Chapter 10: Forced LaborI stayed up all night studying the crystalline fragments. They emitted a faint red glow and gave off a faint, high pitched hum. Around midnight, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Sunset Shimmer standing there. “You still studying those things?” she groggily asked. “Yeah,” I said, yawning. “Follow my drift if you can, but they seem to have a familiarity to them, as if I’ve felt the energy they’re giving off before.” “Now that you mention it, I feel that familiarity as well,” Sunset agreed. “But, I felt it in this world, not in Equestria.” Sunset’s face suddenly went pale. “Oh shit,” she gasped. “What?” I asked, worried. “What is it?” “These shards,” Sunset said, still pale. “They’re…” I heard a thud, and Sunset’s eyes rolled into the back of her head as she fell to the floor. “Fuck!” I cried. I flew out of my chair, knocking it over. I knelt down. “Sunset!?” I cried. “Sunset, wake up! Wake up! WAKE UP, DAMN IT!!!” Sunset didn’t get up or open her eyes. I rolled her over onto her back and listened for breathing. She was still breathing. I breathed a sigh of relief and checked for a pulse. There was still a heartbeat. I calmed down and picked Sunset Shimmer up. I calmed down a little. I carried Sunset to her room and laid her on her bed. I got an ice pack and put it underneath her head, and a wet cloth on her forehead. I pulled out my pistol Pip had given me and loaded it. I tried to spawn in a suppressor, but then remembered that I didn’t have magic here. It was actually easier to hold the gun. It felt snug in my hand. I cautiously opened Sunset’s bedroom door, gun at the ready. “I have a gun!” I shouted, to make sure the intruders heard me. “I will not hesitate to fire!” I crept throughout the house, ever careful. I heard footsteps behind me, and I whipped around. No one was there. I heard more footsteps, then a creak of wood. I spun around, finger on the trigger. I couldn’t see down the dark hall. I walked into Sunset’s nearby room and grabbed a flashlight from her drawer. I lit it up and propped it on the arm holding the gun. I closed Sunset’s door again, and suddenly had a bag put on my head. I acted fast, thrusting my elbow back. I struck something, and I heard a muffled wince of pain. One from a girl. I tore the bag off my head and pointed the flashlight and the gun behind me. A small, slim girl stood there, gripping her chest. She was wearing dark clothing and a mask over her face. Her light blue hair was in a ponytail sticking out of the back of the mask. I reached out for the mask, and felt a clang on my back. I whipped around, and saw another girl, a taller one with long purple and teal pigtails, had a knife in her hand, and it had been bent from the impact with my metal plated back. I barred my teeth and tackled the other girl. I sat up and held her down by the neck, gun pointed at her temple. “Make one move and I’ll blow your brains out,” I threatened. The girl cooperated, and I kept her on the ground as I looked toward the other girl. She was running at me. I pointed the gun at her and she stopped dead. “Get on the ground, face down!” I cried. “Right now!” The girl did as she was told. The girl in my grip tried to escape, and I swiftly pressed the muzzle of the gun to her head. She stopped struggling, eyes wide with fear. “How many others?” I demanded keeping an eye on both girls. “J…jus…just us!” the girl on the ground stuttered. “What do you want?” I questioned. The girl in my grip narrowed her eyes, unknown to me, she was smiling. “You,” she said. I suddenly felt something club me in the back of the head. I blacked out and fell to the ground, releasing my grip on the girl. ~~~ I woke up when a bright light was turned on. I looked around, I was in a lone room with a table behind me. I struggled to escape, but the bonds that held me were tied tight. “Damn it,” I said. I immediately thought about Sunset Shimmer. “Sunset,” I breathed. “She’s going to notice me gone.” “Look who finally decided to wake up,” a girl with a tenor tone muttered. “Let me go!” I cried into the darkness. “Who are you?!” “That’s not important,” another girl with an alto voice said. “What is important is who you are.” “I won’t tell you anything!” I screamed. “Come out where I can see you!” “Fine,” a soprano voiced girl said. Three girls stepped out from the darkness, walking seductively. I wasn’t fazed by the movement of their bodies. “What do you want with me?” I demanded. “We want you to fix our amulets,” The alto voiced girl said. She had a large mass of curly golden hair hanging down to her waist. All of the girls’ hair went down to their waist. “Damn, you girls need a haircut,” I muttered, not thinking. The girl with the long pigtails pulled out a knife and held it to my throat. “How’d you like it if you couldn’t talk?” the girl stormed. “Say anything else and I’ll make sure you don’t!” “Aria!” the alto voiced girl yelled. “The agreement was not to harm him until he did the job.” Aria growled and lowered the knife, putting it back into her sheath. “Who are you?” I asked. “That’s Aria Blaze,” the girl with the long ponytail said. “The other is Adagio Dazzle, and I’m Sonata Dusk.” Adagio and Aria facepalmed. “Damn it, Sonata,” Aria groaned. “We weren’t supposed to reveal ourselves. “Nothing we can do about it now,” Adagio said. “You are the worst,” Aria said to Sonata. “You’re the worst!” Sonata stormed back. “Girls!” Adagio cried. “Not in front of the prisoner.” I barred my teeth. “Fuck the prisoner!” Aria cried. “I’m gonna make a necklace out of his teeth once he fixes our amulets.” “What amulets?!” I cried. “I don’t even know what the hell is going on! I come home, wanting to study some crystal shards, but then you three barge into my life, knocking my roommate unconscious, and kidnap me. Damn it, I was here for a vacation. LET ME GO!!!” Adagio gave me an evil look. I returned with a glare of my own. Adagio stepped closer, furious. I never looked away. When Adagio and I were two inches from each other, she smiled, then bitch-slapped me across the face, making me spit out a bit of blood. I looked back up, about ready to kill her, blood dripping out of my mouth onto my leg. “I trust you’ll keep your big mouth shut now,” Aria sneered, grinning. I did keep my mouth shut. It hurt too much to move my jaw. “Now, you’re going to do as we tell you, or there’s going to be worse than what I just did,” Adagio said. “You’re going to fix our amulets, and then we’ll let you go back home. Agreed?” I was not about to do anything for these girls, but I needed to get back home. Unable to talk without experiencing pain, I nodded. “That’s better,” Adagio said. She turned my chair around and undid the ropes around my wrists. “Now get to work.” “I hate you,” I growled. I turned back around and got to looking at the amulet shards. I was a quick puzzle solver, so I had no problem finding pieces that matched. But I made myself look like I wasn’t a fast worker, just to irritate the group of girls. After about 15 minutes, Aria snapped at me. “Aren’t you done yet!?” she yelled. “Let him take his time,” Adagio reasoned. “It’ll all be worth it in the end.” “It better be,” Aria grumbled. “I need to do it!” “Come on, come on, come on!” Sonata moaned. “I’m bored.” Adagio cursed under her breath. “Dear,” she said to me. “Could you maybe pick it up a bit? My friends are getting impatient.” “I’m going as fast as I can,” I said. “Tell your friends to chill the fuck out. I’m nearly done.” “Why I outta…!” Aria raged. She charged, but I didn’t see. I heard a loud slap and a thud. “I didn’t wish to do that,” Adagio said. “You’ll get your chance. Just wait.” I fixed the last piece of the amulets into place, and they lit up with a bright red glow. The group of girls whipped around. “Yes,” Adagio gasped. “Yes. Yes! YES!!! The Dazzlings are back!” My eyes went wide at that name. The Dazzlings? The same ones that nearly enslaved this world once before? I can’t believe I didn’t realize that before when Sonata had said their names. This was bad. Very, very, bad. I acted fast and tore the ropes off of my legs. I grabbed the glowing amulets, my gun and pack from underneath the table, and ran. I busted the door open and bolted to Sunset’s house. “Get him!” I could hear Adagio scream. I ran as fast as I could to Sunset’s home. “Braveheart!” I heard Sunset cry out. “Sunset!” I cried back. I saw her as I ran. I ran up to her and she grabbed me in a hug. We embraced for a second before I tore myself free. “What happened?” Sunset asked, eyes wet with tears. “I’ll explain later,” I said. “We have to go.” I grabbed Sunset by the hand and ran back to her house. We ran inside, shut and locked the doors, and shut the window blinds. I pulled out my gun and checked the ammo. Still full. I cocked the hammer, hid Sunset behind me, and pointed the gun at the door. “What happened?” Sunset asked again. “The Dazzlings kidnapped me and forced me to fix their amulets,” I explained. “They were right behind me. I had to haul ass just to get to you in time. I grabbed the amulets and bolted once I realized that they were the Dazzlings.” We heard pounding on the door. “Open up!” Adagio screamed. “Give us our amulets!” I put the amulets in my mechanical hand. “Break down that door, and I’ll crush them to dust,” I threatened. “To the point where they can’t be fixed.” The door suddenly busted, falling forward. As I prepared to crush the amulets, Aria Blaze tackled me, making me drop the amulets. I fired off my pistol into her side. She screamed in pain as she grabbed the amulets. She was bleeding onto the hardwood floor, holding the amulets close. I pointed the gun to her head and pulled the trigger, but not before Sonata tackled me. The bullet went into the ceiling. I stumbled back and Sunset Shimmer caught me. Adagio and Sonata helped Aria up, and ran off. Sunset grabbed my gun and took aim. She fired another bullet into Aria’s leg. She screamed again as the other two Dazzlings carried her off. I grabbed my gun from Sunset and fired off the rest of the shots. They all missed. I threw the gun onto the ground in a fury. “DAMN IT!!!” I yelled. “Braveheart, swearing won’t help anything,” Sunset reasoned. “Calm down.” I slowly but surely stopped hyperventilating in rage, and I breathed normally. “What now?” I cried, still angry. “What do we do now, Sunset?” “We just need to get the amulets back,” Sunset said. “Sunset, you don’t understand,” I stammered. “Aria had a bowie knife. She held it to my throat, and threatened to slash my neck open. The Dazzlings are more dangerous than ever.” “You have a gun,” Sunset said. “Maybe,” I said. “But what good will it do now that they have their amulets back?” “I don’t know,” Sunset shrugged. “But we’ll think of something.” “I sure hope so,” I said. I looked out the broken door. The Dazzlings were back and more powerful than ever, and it was all my fault. Chapter 11: Fate of CHSSunset Shimmer rummaged through her drawers, looking for something. When she didn’t find it, she opened up her closet and looked there. Her face lit up, and she pulled out a small crown, resembling Twilight’s Element of Magic. “Never thought I’d need this,” Sunset mumbled. “What is it?” I asked. “It’s the crown that I was going to use to replace Twilight’s back in my sophomore year of high school.” “The year that Twilight had to win the vote for Fall Formal Princess?” I recalled. “Yes,” Sunset answered. “The same year I transformed into a…” Sunset shivered. “…she-demon. Some of the dark magic fused into my body. When I put this on, I transform back, but it hurts to do so.” “When did you figure that out?” I asked. “After the battle between us and the Dazzlings,” Sunset said. “I was in my room, trying on different outfits, when I found the fake crown. I put it on, and transformed back into the monstrosity I was. I quickly removed the crown, and transformed back. I hid the crown in my closet, and never thought about it again. Until now.” “We may need it,” I agreed. “That much dark magic could be useful. But let’s hope we don’t have to use it.” Sunset Shimmer put the crown into my shoulder pack. I put on my gun holster and slid the revolver inside. I put 6 bullets into the chamber and spun it. The front door, which I had repaired earlier, suddenly flew open. I whipped out my gun and pointed it toward the entrance. “Dude, what’re you doing?!” Rainbow Dash cried, hands in the air. “Put that thing away!” I saw Rainbow Dash and the rest of the Human 5. I released the hammer and sheathed the gun. “Sorry about that,” I apologized. “You guys need to come with us,” Rainbow Dash said. “Now.” We heard a faint boom, and a cloud of smoke rise up in the distance. The sky was red with fire and ash was raining down. “What the hell happened!?” Sunset Shimmer cried. “The Dazzlings ‘re back,” Applejack stated. “They ‘nslaved the ‘ntire school ‘nd absorbed the student’s souls. We barely escaped.” “Did they sing?” I asked. “No,” Fluttershy said. “They just swept the souls right from our classmates’ bodies without warning. The magic of our friendship protected us, but we had to make a break for it.” “Oh no,” Sunset Shimmer gasped. “This is bad,” I said, unnecessarily. “Where are the Dazzlings now?” “They’re at Canterlot Central Park,” Pinkie Pie said, a serious tone in her voice. I nodded. We ran out of the neighborhood and to Central Park. ~~~ The Dazzlings were in their true forms, with bug-like wings, equine ears, and longer hair meant to resemble a tail. They were drawing out the souls of unfortunate citizens of Canterlot, and even around the globe. The whole world was in turmoil. Buildings destroyed, vegetation set on fire, and dead bodies strewn everywhere. Adagio Dazzle in particular was laughing evilly, finally able to conquer this world. We ran up to the park, which was in ruin. Our group was armed with whatever we could find, ranging from baseball bats to bits of rubble, and even a makeshift bow and arrow with flaming tips. The Dazzlings didn’t notice us at first. I pulled out my gun and took a shot at Adagio’s head. A red forcefield surrounded the Dazzlings and the bullet bounced off. The Dazzlings stopped their assault and turned around. “HEY!!!” I screamed at them. “YOU THOUGHT YOU’D GET AN EASY FIGHT?!?” Adagio growled and motioned for Aria to attack. Aria dove down and we dodged the attack. She stopped quickly and turned back around. She shot a blast of energy at us, and Sunset Shimmer deflected it with a thin piece of rebar. Aria screeched at us, furious. She charged and picked me up. She flew high into the air, trying to punch me. I avoided her attacks, and retaliated. I swung at her with my Terminator arm and clocked her in the face. She let go of me and both she and I fell. “Well, shit,” I cursed as I fell. So this was the end of me. Falling to my death. I closed my eyes and waited for impact. I suddenly felt my body change directions. I opened my eyes and saw Rainbow Dash holding me as she landed on the ground on her feet. “Thanks for the lift.” I said as Rainbow Dash put me down. “Any time,” Rainbow nodded. She tackled me as a blast of energy exploded behind her. We rolled and landed back on our feet. “Thanks,” I said again. “Don’t mention it,” Rainbow Dash said. We joined back up with the group, and Aria flew back up with the other Dazzlings. Applejack drew the flaming bow and let loose an arrow. The arrow whizzed by Sonata’s head, singeing a strand of hair. Adagio charged up a powerful blast and held it up high. I pulled out my pistol and shot the charging blast. It exploded in Adagio’s hand, causing the Dazzlings to severely flinch. Applejack fired off another arrow, and it struck Sonata in the gut. Sonata screamed, and she quickly tore the arrow out. She bled for a moment, but the power of the amulets healed her quickly. “That’s gonna make our job a whole lot hard’r.” Applejack said. “Keep fighting!” I cried. “We can’t let them win.” “There’s nothing left to fight for,” Adagio cackled, her voice in an echo. “Your world is in ruin, and all you care for is gone.” “We care for each other!” Sunset Shimmer cried. “And we will always fight for friendship!” The Dazzlings fired a blast of energy at us. We jumped back and the blast exploded. We ended up separated, quite a bit of distance between us. “SUNSET!!!” I cried. “CATCH!!!” I grabbed the crown from my pack and threw it to Sunset Shimmer. She caught it and quickly put it on. A black and white pillar of energy blasted into the sky, and it almost immediately disappeared. Sunset Shimmer had changed to her she-demon form. I had never seen anything like this. She was significantly taller, had a tattered fiery dress, and her skin was a dark red. She had black and green eyes, bat wings, and fiery hair. She looked rather terrifying. Sunset Shimmer grabbed the Dazzlings with her dark magic and threw them across the park. She looked down at us. “Cover your eyes!” she ordered. Her voice was deeper, and also in an echo. The rest of us shielded our eyes, and Sunset’s changed to a hypnotic swirl. Glowing rings looped around the heads of the many dead bodies lying around, and they rose up, eyes glowing green. The zombies stood in lines underneath Demon Shimmer, ready to fight. We opened our eyes as the Dazzlings came flying back. Sonata fired a blast, and a wave of zombies leapt up. The blast incinerated the zombies, protecting Demon Shimmer and the rest of us. “NOW!!!” I cried. Demon Shimmer fired a dark blast, I shot my pistol, and Applejack fired an arrow. The Dazzlings simply brushed off the attacks and fired attacks of their own. The blast sent the zombies and us flying, and a small piece of rubble knocked the crown off Demon Shimmer’s head, changing her back to normal. The zombies’ eyes went blank again, and Adagio laughed. “You failed, Sunset Shimmer,” she said. “Your friends have failed you. Finish them.” Aria, Sonata, and Adagio levitated everyone except for me on top of the CHS Orpheum. They tied nooses around their necks and prepared to push them off. I was underneath a pile of zombie corpses. I pushed them off to see Rarity get pushed off the Orpheum. She fell only a few feet before the noose snapped her neck, leaving her hanging. I ran to try and save them, but Pinkie Pie was shoved off. She was hung as well. “Take another step and we kill the rest!” Aria yelled. I kept running. Sonata, Aria, and Adagio pushed off Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash, leaving them for Death to retrieve. Aria stepped behind Sunset Shimmer. I stopped dead. “And now, you see everything die before you!” Aria laughed. “No, please,” I angrily begged. “Don’t do this. Just let her go, and take me instead.” “That’s not going to happen,” Aria said, evilly grinning. As she kicked Sunset Shimmer off the edge, everything went into slow motion. I screamed and ran toward the stage. I jumped, and the metal plate on my back exploded into mechanical wings. I sliced the rope that Sunset was attached to and grabbed her mid jump. I landed on the ground with Sunset Shimmer in my arms as time reverted to normal. Sunset Shimmer looked up at me. I had equine ears, longer hair to resemble the tail, and my mechanical wings were spread wide on my back. I put her down, and she took my hand. She magically grew her own equine ears and long hair. This is what protected us. Our love for each other. I held my pistol out, and Sunset held it with her free hand. Magic bubbled up within the chambered bullet, and the Dazzlings knew that it was now or never. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata charged up a powerful blast and launched it down at us. The blast was absorbed into the bullet, making it even more powerful. Sunset and I looked at each other, and nodded. We turned back to the Dazzlings, and pulled the trigger. The bullet blasted out of the shell, infused with our own magic and the absorbed magic of the Dazzlings. The bullet struck Adagio Dazzle in the chest, and it exploded. The blinding light of the explosion caused me and Sunset to close our eyes. When we opened them back up, the Dazzlings were gone. Sunset and I dropped to the charred ground, exhausted. Lightning suddenly flashed, casting shadows of Sunset’s friends’ hanging corpses. We looked up, and immediately looked away, for it was a gruesome sight. We stood up, and Sunset’s left leg gave out. I caught her on my shoulder. Sunset looked at me. “Thank you,” she whispered. “For what?” I whispered back, tears in my eyes. “Saving my life,” Sunset said. She kissed me on the lips, and I returned the kiss. I helped Sunset limp out of the park, the Dazzlings finally defeated.
Chapter 12: AftermathI struggled to walk as I limped along, carrying Sunset Shimmer over my shoulder. The human world was in ruin. Buildings were destroyed, trees and other plants were on fire, and ash fallout was in the air, sky red with smoke and flame. Each step I made took seemingly forever. I could see Sunset’s house ahead. I tried to pick up the pace, but my legs suddenly gave out. I collapsed onto the asphalt. I rolled Sunset onto my back and crawled. I kept crawling until I reached the door. I reached up for the door, but I couldn’t reach. I saw Sunset’s hand reach out and turn the knob, and the door slid open. I crawled inside, and shut the door. Sunset Shimmer rolled off my back, and I rolled onto mine. “Sunset,” I whispered. “Braveheart,” Sunset whispered back. “You OK?” I asked. “Yeah,” Sunset said. She put her hand over my chest, and I put mine over hers. “I love you, Braveheart,” Sunset whispered. “I love you too, Sunset,” I whispered back. We both closed our eyes and passed out. When I woke up, Sunset was walking out of the hall, clean clothes on. I tried to sit up, but it hurt too much to do so. Sunset Shimmer reached out a hand to help me up. I took it, and Sunset Shimmer helped me get up. “Thanks,” I said. Sunset Shimmer nodded and limped into her kitchen. I walked into the bathroom and took a fresh set of clothes from my shoulder pack. I changed into the clean ones and put the dirty ones into my pack. I walked into Sunset’s kitchen and sat down, in pain. “You OK?” Sunset asked. “I’m fine,” I groaned. I had changed back to normal, and so had Sunset. “Want a coffee?” Sunset asked. “No thanks,” I said. “A milk works.” Sunset made herself a cup of coffee and poured me a glass of milk. She sat down at the table with me. I took a sip of my drink and sighed. “So what now?” Sunset asked. “I don’t know,” I murmured. “I suppose there’s no use for me to stay here.” “Me neither,” Sunset said. “We both may as well go back to Equestria. How is it by the way?” “Fine, I suppose,” I said. “Nothing’s really changed.” “What about Celestia?” Sunset asked. “How’s she?” Hearing that name made me freeze. I hadn’t told Sunset about Celestia and Luna’s fate. I started to tear up. “Braveheart?” Sunset asked. “Is something wrong?” I wiped the tears from my eyes and prepared to give Sunset the hard truth. “Princess Celestia…she…” I tried to say. “…she’s…gone. She died.” Sunset Shimmer brought a hand to her mouth in shock. “What?” she quietly gasped. “How?” “After the Terminator came from the future, I was being held in Canterlot Castle for a time with Pip, my guide, who was also from the future,” I explained. “After my friends left the castle, the Terminator busted in and overloaded the lighting. Sparks caught fire to the carpets and banners, and the entire castle burned down. With the princesses in it. Pip and I managed to escape with the guards that the Terminator hadn’t killed, but Celestia and Luna didn’t make it. Celestia managed to send me one last letter. Here, read it for yourself.” I pulled out the letter from Celestia and gave it to Sunset. She opened it up and read it over. By the end of the letter, she was in tears, trying hard not to cry. She finally broke down. I embraced her and let her cry onto my shoulder. I knew that Celestia was her mentor before Twilight was Celestia's student, and that Celestia was important to her. When Sunset finally calmed down. I sat down with her in her living room. “How could this happen?” Sunset choked. “I would have stopped it if I could,” I said. “But when the sparks flew, I was trying to get Pip out of her chair and cuffs. Pip pulled me out of the castle, and then we drove off. To be honest, I was emotionally attached to Luna. She was the one who saved me from a young age. I’m really sorry.” Sunset hung her head, and I put my arm over her shoulder. “I have no words,” Sunset said. We were silent for a time. “You gonna be OK?” I asked. “Yeah,” Sunset nodded. “I’ll be fine.” We stood up. “Get your things,” I said. “We’re should leave as soon as we can.” “All right,” Sunset Shimmer said. “I’ll wait for you,” I said. Sunset Shimmer walked into her room, and I leaned against a wall to wait. Sunset came back out a few minutes later with her backpack. It didn’t seem too full. I stood up straight and walked out the door with Sunset Shimmer. She closed the door and we walked to CHS through the ash and rubble. When we reached CHS, the school was in ruin. We made our way toward the Wondercolts statue, and found it destroyed. “Well, shit,” I groaned. “Fantastic,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Now how’re we going to get to Equestria?” “I don’t know,” I sighed. I heard a familiar hum. I drew my pistol and whipped toward the noise. Sunset Shimmer hid behind me. “You hear it too?” she asked. “Yep,” I whispered. I slowly walked toward a pile of rubble, which was emitting the noise. I grabbed a piece of rubble from the pile, gun at the ready, and lifted it up. On the ground were the Dazzlings’ amulets, intact and seemingly unharmed. I took a few good looks around, just to check for the Dazzlings. When I didn’t see them. I put away my gun and inspected the amulets. There were no scratches, cracks, or damage of any kind to them. “How is that possible?” Sunset asked, confused. “That blast should have destroyed them. Why didn’t it?” “I have no idea,” I said, just as confused. I picked up the amulets. They were still attached to their silk straps that went around the Dazzlings’ necks. I tore off the tattered straps and walked over to the busted portal. I took my mechanical hand and pressed it against the portal. My hand went right through it. Sunset Shimmer’s face lit up, and so did mine. I looked at the amulet shards, then back at the portal, then at Sunset Shimmer. I grinned wide at her, and she grinned back. “Guess what, Braveheart?” Sunset asked, smiling. “What?” I wondered, knowing the answer. “We’re still going home,” Sunset nodded, knowing that I knew as well. Sunset Shimmer climbed onto a piece of rubble as I got to work. First, I had to find each piece of the portal. There were large reflective pieces buried in rubble, but they weren’t hard to find. I laid out all the pieces into place, but there were smaller parts that would take forever to find. I took one of the amulets and ground it up into dust. My mechanical arm did the job perfectly, yet the blast still didn’t. I was so confused, I just let it roll off. I sprinkled a bit of the amulet powder onto a crack in the portal, and the crack healed. But the healing took quite a bit of time for just an inch of split, so I knew this was going to take some time. But I didn’t care. I was going to get home with Sunset Shimmer, no matter how long it took.
Chapter 13: HomecomingAfter 3 days of waiting for the portal cracks to heal, they were nearly done, but not quite. From what I could conclude, Sunset Shimmer and I still had a few more hours before we could return to Equestria. We had slept on chunks of rubble, uncomfortable as they were. We would wake up covered in fallout, and we’d have to wipe it off. We were getting to know each other better, strengthening our relationship. I was waiting for the cracks to heal while talking to Sunset. “Bored yet?” I asked her. “Yep,” Sunset responded. “I have a question for you.” “What’s that?” I asked, making adjustments to my mechanical arm. “If Celestia and Luna are gone, who rules Equestria?” Sunset asked. “Did you not see that part of the letter?” I asked. Sunset shook her head. “Before she died, Celestia sent me that letter. It answered a question and left me with ruling Equestria. I’m the one that rules Equestria now.” “Wow,” Sunset marveled. “Must be a lot of work.” “It is,” I said. “Actually, on the topic of royalty, the Canterlot Castle ruins are actually still there.” “Why?” Sunset asked. “I told the royal guard to leave them there as tribute to the Princesses,” I explained. “I thought that it would be the best way to honor them.” “I guess that makes sense,” Sunset shrugged. A shine erupted from the portal. I whipped around and found the cracks healed. “Come on,” I said. Sunset picked up her bag and walked over to me. She helped me set the portal up straight, and we got ready to go through. “Ready?” Sunset asked me. “Ready,” I said back. We took hands, and walked through the portal, leaving behind a ruined world. ~~~ We stepped out into the mirror room and fell onto our front hooves. Sunset took a moment to regain balance. “It’s been way to long since I’ve been in this body,” she mumbled. I spread my wings, and Sunset Shimmer flinched from the scrape of the metal. “What the hell?!” she cried. “Sorry,” I said, closing my wings. “I’ve had to put up with that for so long, I’ve grown used to it. I don’t even hear it anymore. Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it as well.” “I hope so,” Sunset said, rubbing her ear. I heard the portal shimmer again, and I turned around. Nothing seemed off. I shrugged and turned back around. “Let’s get out of here,” I said. Sunset and I walked out of the mirror room and into Twilight’s castle’s main lobby. “Twilight! I’m home!” I called out. I heard no answer. “TWILIGHT!!!” I screamed. “Coming!” I heard from upstairs. Twilight and the rest of the Mane 6 came down the stairs from Twilight’s map room. “Braveheart!” Rainbow Dash cried. “You’re back! Is that Sunset Shimmer?” “Yes it is,” I said. “She decided to come back to Equestria with me.” “Really?” Twilight asked. “You’re really coming back?” “I am,” Sunset nodded. “Listen, Twilight, I need to talk to you in private for a moment. Both me and Braveheart do.” “OK,” Twilight agreed, confused. “One moment girls.” Sunset, Twilight, and I walked into a corner of the lobby. “What’s up?” Twilight asked us. “Two things,” I started. “One, we had an incident in the human world with the Dazzlings.” “The Dazzlings?” Twilight asked. “What happened?” “Braveheart found the pieces of the Dazzlings’ shattered amulets,” Sunset explained. “They kidnapped him and forced him to fix them. When he did…well…” “They went on a rampage through the world, destroying all of it,” I finished. “Only me and Sunset survived. Your friends in that world…” I paused. “…they were hung by the throat from the top of the Orpheum.” Twilight put a hoof to her mouth. “Were the Dazzlings defeated?” Twilight stammered. “They were,” Sunset said. “Braveheart saved me at the last moment, and we stopped them together.” Twilight took a moment to mourn over her friends’ deaths. When she calmed down, her eyes were wet with tears. “You gonna be OK?” I asked. Twilight nodded and wiped the tears from her eyes. “What was the other thing you were going to say?” she asked. “Well…” I said, smiling at Sunset, who gave me the same look back. Twilight knew immediately what was going on. “You’re not,” she said. “We are,” Sunset said. “Braveheart and I are dating.” “You’re kidding,” Twilight said. “We’re not,” I said. “We really are dating.” “Well, congratulations,” Twilight said. “I have no doubt that you two will be very happy together.” We walked back over to the others. “This calls for a party!” Pinkie cried. “Party at Braveheart’s place tonight!” Pinkie bolted off. “NO!” I cried, but it was too late. Pinkie was gone. I groaned. “I don’t want to clean up Pinkie’s mess,” I grumbled. Sunset put a hoof on my shoulder. I looked at her. “We’ll make sure she cleans up her own mess,” she assured. “I’ve always gotten the human Pinkie to.” I calmed down. “All right,” I said. “Come on, you,” Sunset said. “Let’s go party.” I smiled and walked out of Twilight’s castle with Sunset. When we reached my house, it was dusk, but the lights from the party were shining through the windows. We walked inside, and a blast of confetti erupted from the doorway. Neither I nor Sunset jumped, because we were both used to this. A banner hung from the ceiling, saying, “Welcome back, Braveheart and Sunset Shimmer!” “I’m so glad you’re back home,” Twilight said to us. “We are too,” Sunset said. The party was absolutely wild. Ponies were having the time of their lives. Sunset and I were much too tired to party hard, so we talked with other ponies instead. I noticed Twilight sneak out, so Sunset and I followed her. Twilight walked into her castle, clearly trying not to be seen. I took Sunset by the hooves and flew up to Twilight’s room. We walked inside and caught Twilight by surprise when she came up the stairs. “What are you two doing?” she inquired. “What are you doing?” I retorted. “I saw you sneak out.” “All right,” Twilight said. “I wanted to see the human world one last time.” “There’s not much to see,” Sunset said. “Unless you like looking at dead corpses, fire, and ash.” Twilight winced. “On second thoughts, maybe I’ll be all right,” she said. “Good idea,” I said. I took a look at the portal. I levitated Twilight’s book off the plug, and the portal closed. “What are you doing, Braveheart?” Sunset asked. I raised up my mechanical hoof and drove it through the glass, shattering it and the frame of the mirror. The magical contraption Twilight had built fell apart, and all that was left was a pile of parts and broken glass. I turned back around and explained. “There’s nothing left to do there,” I said. “No reason to keep the portal any longer.” Twilight nodded. I disposed of the broken pieces, and we walked back to my house. The lights were off, because the party had ended. Everypony had left, but Pinkie Pie was still finishing off the leftover sweets. “Hi guys,” she said, mouth full of cupcake. “I think I’m going to head home now. Bye!” Pinkie tried to leave, but Sunset stopped her. “First, you’re going to clean up this mess,” she said. “Now.” Pinkie sulked as she reluctantly cleaned up her party mess. When she had finished, Sunset let her leave. “I have a guest bedroom next to mine,” I told Sunset. “You can sleep there.” “Thanks,” she said. “Night.” “G’night,” I said. “My room’s upstairs.” Sunset walked upstairs, and I heard her close the door of the guest bedroom. I was back home, in Equestria, with something more. A relationship with the pony that I loved. I walked into my room and fell asleep, prepared to cherish each moment with Sunset for as long as we lived.
Chapter 14: Life's WorthThe date is June 31st. Sunset Shimmer and I have been dating for three months now. Sunset had settled into my house, and made the guest bedroom her own. She accepted her new life in Equestria, and I’ve done my best to make her feel even more at home. Citizens of Equestria have been very kind to Sunset, and I’m glad they have. After hearing about what Sunset had gone through in the human world during her first few years there, I didn’t want her to suffer further. We were relaxing in the living room. Sunset Shimmer was reading over the dark spell page I had found, and I was tweaking the hydraulics of my mechanical hoof. “How in Celestia’s name did you ever manage to learn these spells, Braveheart?” Sunset asked. “I learned them over the course of five years in the Everfree Forest,” I explained. “Could you possibly teach me them?” Sunset wondered. “I can try,” I replied. “But they were extremely hard to learn, and I’m no teacher. But I will try.” “Thanks,” Sunset said, smiling. “Anytime,” I said. We went silent again. Only Sunset’s magic aura and my hydraulics could be heard. We were quiet for a good half hour before I decided to ask Sunset something, something I’ve wanted to ask her for a while, but never had the courage to do so until now. I pulled a small black box out of my saddlebag, but I kept it hidden. “Sunset,” I said. “I need to ask you an important question.” “Sure,” she agreed. “What is it?” I took a deep breath. I was finally about to do this. “Are you happy here?” I asked. “In Equestria, and with me?” “Of course,” Sunset replied. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.” I smiled. I stood up and sat down next to Sunset on the couch. She put a hoof around my shoulder. I took another quick breath. I pulled out the small box and gave it to Sunset Shimmer. She opened it up, and brought a hoof to her mouth at what she saw. A ring with a diamond in the center. She started to cry with joy. “Will you marry me, Sunset?” I quietly asked. Sunset responded with a strong hug. I hugged her back. “Yes,” Sunset whispered. We broke the embrace and relaxed, the decision made. “Braveheart,” Sunset asked, changing subject. “Will you teach me the morphing spell first?” “Sure,” I said. “That one was actually surprisingly easy. Let’s go into a more open area. If you don’t control it, things may catch fire.” Sunset and I walked into the front yard, which was concrete. “To start,” I explained. “You want to get a good, sturdy stance. Like with casting any spell. After that, focus your magic to create fire, engulfing yourself in a ball of flame. Don’t touch yourself with the fire, because it is extremely hot. Focus the fire correctly, and it’ll turn a light green. Go ahead and try it. Don’t worry. If your coat catches fire, just stop casting. I’ll have a water spell ready.” “Here goes nothing,” Sunset breathed. She got into position, and began to cast the spell. Fire erupted from her horn, and slowly spiraled around her to create a ball. The fire began to turn green, and I grinned. The flames suddenly stopped, and I noticed a small flame on Sunset’s mane. I shot a burst of water at Sunset, and the flame hissed out. “Thanks,” she panted, clearly panicked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “Try to engulf the flames further away from you, but not too far.” Sunset nodded and tried the spell again. She kept the flames going for a while. “All right, that’s good!” I called out. The flames dissipated, and I saw myself in front of me. I backed up as my eyes widened. “Well?” Sunset asked, in my voice. “Uh…” I paused. I was speechless. “What’s wrong?” Sunset asked, then shot a hoof to her mouth. She looked down at herself, and she went quiet. “Oh…” she said. “How do I change back?” “Same process,” I said. “Were you thinking of me when you were changing?” “Yes,” Sunset said. “That explains it,” I realized. “Just do the same thing when you change, but think of yourself when you do.” Sunset nodded. She morphed back to herself. She held her breath. “Better,” I said. “OK, good,” Sunset exhaled, in her normal voice. “The only improvement is to change faster,” I said. “Otherwise, you did great.” “Thanks,” Sunset said. We walked back inside the house. “I’m going to write a letter to Twilight,” I said. “Tell her to arrange a small wedding for us. Nothing too fancy.” “Sounds good,” Sunset nodded. I spawned in a piece of paper and a quill and ink. I dipped the quill tip into the ink and wrote out the letter. “Dear Twilight Sparkle, I’ve got some great news. Sunset and I are getting married. I need a big favor. I need you to arrange a wedding for us. Nothing fancy, because we don’t want that. Just set up something simple, and send Rainbow Dash over to my place, but don’t tell her about this letter. I need to tell her something. I’d greatly appreciate it if you could do this. Thank you. From, Braveheart” I sent the letter off to Twilight as Sunset put a hoof over my shoulder. We kissed for a moment, then stood up. “I’m going to go into Ponyville to look for a wedding dress,” Sunset said. “No, no, no,” I stopped. “You’re not looking for anything. Go to Rarity’s Carousel Boutique. She’ll make you one. The fee is on me, as is the train ticket.” I gave Sunset some bits for the train ticket. “Tell Rarity to send me the bill,” I said. “All right,” Sunset said. She left the house and went to the train station. Not long after she shut the door, Rainbow Dash opened it. “Hey, Braveheart,” she said. “Hi, Rainbow,” I waved. “Come sit down. I need to talk to you.” “OK,” Rainbow Dash said. She sat down next to me at my table. “What’s up?” she asked. “Twilight didn’t tell you, did she?” I questioned. “Tell me what?” Rainbow wondered. “Good,” I said. “OK, listen. I wanted to tell you this in person. Sunset Shimmer and I are engaged.” Rainbow’s eyes went wide. “Seriously?” she cried. “Seriously,” I said. “That’s awesome!” Rainbow said. “…and I wanted you to be my best mare during the wedding,” I added. “Really?” Rainbow asked. I nodded. Rainbow Dash suddenly wrapped her hooves around me in a hug. I returned the embrace. When Rainbow Dash finally let go of me, she said good-bye and flew off. I left as well and flew off to Ponyville to talk to Twilight. Upon reaching Ponyville, Twilight was waiting for me at her castle. “Hi, Braveheart,” she cheerfully said. “Hey, Twilight,” I said. “Come with me,” Twilight said. I followed her inside the castle into the main lobby, where a small wedding arch and carpet met my gaze. “I love it,” I said. “I’m sure Sunset will too.” “I know she will,” Twilight agreed. “I also got Rarity to make you a tuxedo.” Twilight pulled a white tux out of a closet. “Try it on,” she said. I walked into another room and slipped into the suit. It was quite comfortable, and it fit well, despite Rarity never once making me an outfit in my life. I stepped out of the room. “Well?” I asked. “You look amazing,” Twilight said. “Go ahead and get anything else that you need ready. We’ll start the wedding in an hour.” “Got it,” I said. I stepped back into the fitting room and got myself ready. The wedding started promptly at 6 PM. The bridesmaids started to walk down the aisle, while Sunset and I waited until last. Sunset was wearing a small, yet flowing wedding gown, and had her mane curled and hanging down with a small flower behind her ear. “You look gorgeous,” I whispered, as the next set of bridesmaids and groomsmen walked down the aisle. “Thank you,” Sunset whispered back. “You look great too.” “Well, thanks,” I said. I had done a last minute brush of my mane, so it was still a bit wet from the water I used to wet it down. Sunset plucked a stray hair from my head that wouldn’t stay down. I gave her a lopsided smile. As the last pair reached the end of the aisle, Sunset and I walked down ourselves. Twilight was waiting for us underneath the arch. Rainbow Dash was standing next to Twilight, and she was nearly crying. We reached the arch, and Twilight began the ceremony. “We are gathered here today to celebrate the marriage of Braveheart and Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight announced. “If anypony objects to this marriage, speak now, or forever hold your peace.” Nopony spoke up, so Twilight continued. She read a passage she wrote, then turned to us for the vows. “Do you, Braveheart, take Sunset Shimmer as your lawfully wedded wife?” Twilight asked me. “I do,” I responded. Twilight turned to Sunset. “Do you, Sunset Shimmer, take Braveheart as your lawfully wedded husband?” she asked. “I do,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Then I now pronounce you mare and stallion,” Twilight announced, as we placed the rings on each other’s horns. The crowd cheered as we kissed. When the ceremony ended, I saw Rainbow Dash wipe a tear from her eye. I turned to Sunset. “Excuse me for a moment,” I said. Sunset nodded. I walked over to Rainbow Dash. “Congratulations, Braveheart,” Rainbow Dash said, crying. “You OK?” I asked. “I’m great!” Rainbow said. “I’m so proud of you.” She was so close to breaking down, but she held it in. We embraced before I walked back to Sunset, and we all went down to the reception at my house. During the dinner reception, Rainbow Dash stood up and clinked a wine glass to get everypony’s attention. “I have a quick story to tell,” she said. “It happened around the time when Braveheart was going out to do some shopping back when he still lived with me.” I knew exactly where Rainbow Dash was going here, and I buried my face in my hooves. “Oh please no,” I mumbled. “I was at home, and Braveheart was out,” Rainbow Dash started. “I used a small telegraph device he built to call him, because I needed his help. I’ll just run through the dialogue. ‘Hello?’ I called. ‘Hey,’ Braveheart said. ‘What’s up?’ ‘I need your help,’ I said. ‘Can you come here?’ ‘I can’t,’ Braveheart replied. ‘I’m buying clothes.’ ‘All right,’ I said. ‘Well, hurry up and come over here.’ ‘Well, I can’t find them,’ Braveheart told me. ‘What do you mean, you can’t find them?’ I asked. ‘I can’t find them,’ Braveheart repeated. ‘There’s only soup.’ On hearing that, I paused for a second, confused. ‘What do you mean, there’s only soup?’ I asked. ‘It means there’s only soup,’ Braveheart had said. So I yelled at him. ‘Well then get out of the soup isle!’ I yelled. ‘All right!’ Braveheart cried. ‘You don’t have to shout at me!’ I heard him take rather loud steps into the next isle.” All this time, I noticed Sunset try not to laugh at what she was hearing. This was truly embarrassing. “So after walking into the next isle,” Rainbow Dash continued. “Braveheart spoke up again. ‘There’s more soup,’ he said. ‘What do you mean, there’s more soup?’ I asked, growing increasingly angry. ‘There’s just more soup,’ Braveheart said. ‘Go into the next isle!’ I cried out. Braveheart quickly walked into the next isle. ‘There’s still soup,’ he said. ‘Where are you right now?!’ I cried. ‘I’m at soup!’ Braveheart shouted. ‘What do you mean, you’re at soup?!’ I yelled. ‘I mean I’m at soup!’ Braveheart screamed. ‘What store are you in?!’ I cried out.” At this point, I decided to join in on Rainbow’s story. “I’M AT THE SOUP STORE!!!” I cried out, recalling what I said. “WHY ARE YOU BUYING CLOTHES AT THE SOUP STORE?!?!” Rainbow screamed, smiling. We ended the story there, and everypony in the room was in hysterics, even Sunset Shimmer. Rainbow Dash and I sat back down, and everypony else continued conversation. “What the hell?” Sunset asked me in between laughs. “I wasn’t exactly the smartest back then,” I said, laughing myself. “Dash told me to go out if I wanted, and that Rarity’s boutique was a white and purple building. Turns out, so was the soup store. We started yelling and swearing at each other when I got home.” We laughed again, then finished up the reception. As the last pony left the reception, the Mane 6, Sunset Shimmer, and I were the only ponies left. “Twilight, thank you for such a great wedding and reception,” Sunset said. “Of course, Sunset,” Twilight smiled. “Anything for a friend.” “Well, we’ll see you around,” Rainbow Dash said, before flying off. “Indeed,” Rarity agreed. “Farewell, Sunset Shimmer.” “Bye you guys,” Sunset called. “Thanks again.” “See you later,” I said. The Mane 6 left, and only Sunset Shimmer and I were left. We cleaned up the house, and Sunset Shimmer moved her things into my room. We settled down after a long day, and fell asleep. With the day ended, we slept soundly, happily married as husband and wife.
Chapter 15: MemoriesIt’s been three days since our wedding. Sunset Shimmer and I have been very happy together. We’ve been able to keep a good, tidy home and support each other. Sunset mastered the morphing spell quickly, and she showed me a form she particularly liked. I was sitting on my couch, fixing up a fire, when Sunset came up to me. “Hey, Braveheart,” she said. “Hey hon’,” I smiled. “I want to show you something,” Sunset told me. “OK,” I agreed. I tossed a piece of paper into the fire and sat back down. Sunset cast the spell, and the green fire engulfed her. It almost immediately dissipated, and I saw a changed Sunset. For one, she looked like a torn and broken machine, almost like a Terminator. Her eyes had inverted to black, with a white, blurred pupil. Her teeth were jagged, and her coat and mane looked burnt and rotten, tearing in some places, revealing an endoskeleton. Red and blue wires poked out from the holes, making it seem like Sunset was a machine that had been rotting away for years. “What do you think?” Sunset asked, with a deep, metallic echo in her voice. “I’m not sure whether I should be amazed, or scared,” I said. “Because it looks like you’re about to kill me.” Sunset rolled her eyes and gave a smile. She morphed back, and I relaxed. “Where’d you come up with that?” I asked. “It was an old image I thought of myself being back in the human world,” Sunset explained. “Well, it’s terrifying,” I stated. “You looked like a rotting animatronic.” “I know,” Sunset grinned. She looked out the window. It was getting dark out. “Tired?” I asked. “No,” Sunset said. “I just need a drink. Do you have cider?” “No, I don’t,” I said. “Sorry. However, I do know a place that has pretty decent cider. Can you hold your liquor?” Sunset gave me a smile, and her eyes narrowed a bit. I smiled back. We stood up and walked out the door, locking it behind us. “So where is this place?” Sunset asked. “I’ll be able to find it if I can find the Canterlot hotel,” I said. After looking around for a moment, I spotted the Canterlot hotel nearby. I directed Sunset through Canterlot, until we reached our destination. It was the same bar that the Terminator attacked me in. “This place?” Sunset asked. “Yep,” I nodded. “Tech Noir. It’s a dance club and a bar. Good cider, but not as good as Applejack’s during cider season. Holy shit, that stuff’s good.” “Can you hold your liquor?” Sunset mumbled. “Yes,” I said, hearing her. “Quite well.” We walked inside the bar. The clerk stopped us at the door. “5 bits,” she said. “Each.” I rolled my eyes and pulled out the 10 bit fee. We walked inside and sat down at the bar table. The bartender came over. “What’ll it be?” he asked. Sunset took a moment to look around at the different drinks. “I haven’t got all bloody day,” the bartender impatiently said. “Apple cider,” Sunset said. “And you?” the bartender asked me. “Apple cider and whiskey mix,” I said. Sunset gave me a look. I shrugged at her. The bartender brought over our drinks, and I paid him the bit price. Sunset and I took a sip of our drinks before getting into conversation. “I noticed the cloth over the big window,” Sunset pointed out. “Did something happen?” “Yeah,” I said. “Pip shot the Terminator through that window with a shotgun.” “Wait,” Sunset stopped me. “This is the bar the Terminator first attacked you in?” I nodded. “It first pointed a pistol with a laser pointer on it at my head,” I explained. “Then Pip shot it a few times, allowing me a bit of time to escape. The Terminator then pulled out an Uzi, and shot a patron behind me, pinning me under the body.” “How in Celestia’s name did you ever make it out?” Sunset asked. “Pip saved me at the last possible moment,” I said. “Six shotgun blasts, point blank mind you, straight at the Terminator. All the shots did were launch the Terminator out the window. As I ran off with Pip, I looked back to see the Terminator get right back up, unfazed.” “Damn,” Sunset winced. She took another sip of her cider. I had finished my whiskey/cider mix, and I held my head for a second, because my head had started to spin. I had lied about being able to hold my liquor. I had only gotten cider here, not a cider/whiskey mix. I came to my senses and sat up. “Did anything else happen in the human world before I came there?” I asked Sunset. “One other thing,” Sunset said. “We had the annual Friendship Games against Crystal Prep. The human Twilight nearly destroyed the world trying to understand magic.” “Jeez,” I said. “I was the one who stopped her, offered her a chance at friendship,” Sunset explained. “Come to think of it,” I recalled. “I did see a rip in the Everfree Forest a few years ago. The rip was purple, and one of the Everfree’s giant flesh-eating plants went through it.” “That was during the archery, rollerblade, and motocross event,” Sunset said. “Twilight stole a bit of Applejack’s magic, and the rips opened. I took a tumble on my bike just to save one of the Crystal Prep students.” I put a hoof to my forehead, wondering how much worse it was in the human world during the rips. Sunset finished off her drink, then stood up. “I’m ready to head home,” she said. “Yeah, me too,” I agreed. I left a tip for the bartender and left the bar. As we walked through the Canterlot night, I felt an odd presence nearby. I stopped and turned around. I saw a purple pony in a security guard outfit was slowly approaching me, knife in his mouth. When he noticed I was looking at him, he turned and ran off. “Excuse me for a moment,” I said to Sunset before running off. I chased the purple pony through Canterlot. He seemed to be extremely agile and knowing the shadows and where to hide. I eventually lost him in a small alley. I spread my wings and bolted into the sky. I spotted Sunset Shimmer below, and the purple pony attack her. I blasted down with my golden rainboom, and the purple pony looked up. He avoided my initial attack, but I tackled him anyway. He stabbed his knife into my mechanical leg, jamming the hydraulics. I hit the ground, dislodging the knife. It flew through the air, and the purple pony caught it and ran off. “THAT’S RIGHT!!!” I yelled back. “YOU BETTER RUN!!!” I turned to Sunset and ran over. “Are you all right?” I asked. “I’m fine,” Sunset nodded. “You literally made it just in time. He had the blade right up to my throat.” “I’m only glad that you’re OK,” I said, helping Sunset up. “We should hurry home before somepony else tries to jump us.” Sunset nodded as I took her hoof. I charged up a teleportation spell, teleporting us back home. We slid the blinds shut and locked all the windows. I spawned in metal plates and attached them to the windows and doors. “Just as a precaution,” I said to Sunset. We shut off the lights and climbed into bed, but I couldn’t sleep. Around midnight, I heard Sunset whisper to me. “You awake?” she asked. “Mhm,” I replied. “Thinking about that purple pony?” Sunset guessed. “Yeah,” I nodded. I lit up my horn to give us some light. Sunset was rolled toward me, and I was rolled toward her. “Who do you think he was?” Sunset wondered. “I don’t know,” I said. “But now I don’t feel safe on the ground. Sure, I’ve had my fair share of close and fatal encounters, but that pony was really elusive. I nearly lost him three times before I had to fly up to find you. And then I nearly had a heart attack when I saw him attack you.” At this point, I was in tears. Sunset kissed me and wiped the tears from my eyes. I smiled at her, and she smiled back at me. I dissipated the light spell, and I could hear Sunset breathing in sleep. But I started thinking about the purple pony again. Questions started forming in my mind. Who was the purple pony? Why did he try and attack me and Sunset? What were his intentions? These questions circled through my head as I fell asleep.
Chapter 16: Mechanical AffairsWhen I woke up the next morning, Sunset Shimmer was still asleep. I quietly slipped out of bed and walked into the bathroom for a shower. After the night I had, the hot water was quite relaxing. I didn’t even bother to wash myself off. I just let the water hit and run off my tired body. When I finished, Sunset Shimmer was waiting for me. “Hey Sunset,” I said with a smile. “Hey Braveheart,” Sunset returned. We kissed briefly, then Sunset walked into the bathroom while I flew downstairs. As I made a pot of coffee, I heard the water running from the shower. When the water finished boiling, I poured Sunset and I a cup. Sunset walked downstairs, towel hanging on the back of her neck. I levitated the coffee to her, and she sat down. “Cream or sugar?” I asked. “I prefer it as it is,” Sunset said. “All right,” I shrugged, dropping a couple cubes of sugar into my coffee. As we sipped our coffee, I suddenly got a letter. “Who do you think that’s from?” Sunset asked. “I don’t know,” I said. “Twilight maybe?” I opened up the letter and read it over. Sunset walked behind me and looked over my shoulder. “Dear Braveheart, This letter is from Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. We’ve had ideas for a big tech project, but we haven’t spoken of it until just recently. We want you to personally come to the Crystal Empire and give us an approval on this project. We want to make sure this project will be accepted by the rest of Equestria, not just here. We’ll be waiting for you at the Crystal Tower. Princess Cadence I folded up the letter laid it down on the table. Sunset gave me a sad look. “How long are you going to be gone?” Sunset asked. “I don’t know,” I said. “But I’m not going alone.” Sunset’s face brightened up. I nodded. Sunset smiled and left for her room to pack. I slipped my tool pack and some food into my saddlebag, as well as my bits. Sunset walked down the stairs, carrying a small suitcase. We walked out the door, and I locked up the door and windows. I was still wary of that Purple Pony. When we reached the train station, I paid the fee for the tickets and Sunset and I boarded the train. The train started to get going five minutes later, and we were on our way. “Have you ever been to the Crystal Empire?” Sunset asked. “Nope,” I responded. “This’ll be my first time there.” “I haven’t even been to Crystal Prep back in the human world,” Sunset said. “They always came to CHS for the Friendship Games.” “Then this’ll be a first for both of us,” I said. Sunset nodded in agreement. “Did you bring that spell page with you?” Sunset asked. “I did, as a matter of fact,” I replied. I pulled out the spell page and gave it to Sunset. “Thanks,” she said. I pulled out my tool kit and worked on my Terminator hoof while Sunset studied the spells as we traveled to the Crystal Empire. When the train stopped in the Crystal Empire Station, I was asleep. The train stopped with a jolt, and I hit my head on the seat, waking up. “Are we here already?” I groggily asked. “Yeah,” Sunset responded. “Let’s go.” I got up, grabbed my bag, and left the train with Sunset. The Crystal Empire was indeed worthy of the name. Everything was made of crystals. The houses, the streets, the food, hell, even the ponies had a crystal gloss to them. It was extremely fascinating, for both Sunset and me. The Crystal Tower wasn’t hard to find, as it was the tallest building in the empire. When Sunset and I reached the base of the tower, we saw Shining Armor and Princess Cadence standing near the Crystal Heart's empty pedastal. “Hello, Braveheart,” Shining Armor greeted. “I’m glad you could make it.” “As am I,” Cadence agreed. “This project has been on our minds for quite some time, but we had to check with Celestia and Luna before we could begin, but when you sent the letter of their fate, we postponed the project until we knew what was going to happen to Equestria.” “After the second Changeling attack, we learned that you were the one to oversee Equestria. So we made plans to contact you as soon as we could.” “Well, I’m glad I could make it,” I said. “By the way, this is my wife, Sunset Shimmer.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Sunset said. “You as well, Miss Shimmer,” Cadence nodded. “We should get started,” Shining Armor said. “If you’ll come with me, I’ll show you to the main server room.” Sunset and I followed Cadence and Shining Armor through the Crystal Tower. “So, what’s this project about?” Sunset asked. “We’ve been trying to find a way to protect an area without using magic,” Cadence explained. “With what both Shining Armor and I had to go through to keep Canterlot and the Crystal Empire protected, we figured as much to find a solution.” “The migraines I was getting back in Canterlot were painful, and Cadence literally couldn’t sleep,” Shining Armor added. “With this project, we can eliminate the need for excessive magic.” “It seems like that would be a huge technological advancement for Equestria,” I stated. We reached a large door, locked with a magical seal. “One moment,” Cadence said. She powered up a spell, and cast it on the door. The seal unlocked and the doors slid open. Sunset and I were met with a huge room. Computers and cords were everywhere, and electricity flowed through a central spire. The spire shimmered with the electricity flowing through it, giving the room a distinctive glow. “This is the main server room,” Shining Armor said. “This is where all the magic will happen. Not literally of course.” “The Crystal technicians will program the software from here, and when it’s complete, the program will be launched from the main computer up at the top of the Crystal Tower,” Cadence explained. “Seems like a lot of work,” Sunset marveled. “It will be,” Shining Armor said. “But the payout will be worth it to protect Equestria. So what do you say, Braveheart?” I didn’t hear him. I was lost in thought, remembering what Pip had said years before. ”Cybernetic organism,” Pip had said. “Crystal Systems Model 101.” “Braveheart!” Sunset yelled. I snapped back to reality. “Are you all right?” Cadence asked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “I’m fine. I’m just a bit skeptical. An accomplice of mine a few years ago said that the Terminator was a Crystal Systems Model.” “I can personally assure you that there will be no machines made in the Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor said. “Ever. We don’t need robots. This program will only be used for protection of Equestria. Not building robots.” “All right,” I said, relieved. “I say go for it. Go ahead with the program. I approve the project.” “Thank you,” Cadence said. “Thank you for the evaluation. We’ll get to work immediately.” “If you need a place to stay, we have an empty guest room in the Crystal Tower,” Shining Armor told us. “That would be nice,” I agreed. “We can stay for a night.” Cadence nodded and directed us to our room. We walked inside and got settled. “If you need anything, Shining Armor and I are right upstairs,” Cadence said, shutting the door. Sunset put her bag next to the bed and started to unpack. “I like it here,” she said. “The crystal motif is fascinating.” “This place is pretty high class,” I agreed. “It’s quite an honor to spend a night in the Crystal Tower.” Sunset and I smiled at each other. I sat next to a window and Sunset joined me. I wanted to get a good look at the Crystal Empire at night. The empire shimmered with the light of the moon. “It’s beautiful,” Sunset marveled. “I know,” I agreed. “It’s not every day you get to see a view like this.” As Sunset and I looked out over the empire, I noticed a small, dark glow in the distance. I looked a bit closer. The glow had a green and purple static in the frozen north. “Is everything all right?” Sunset asked. “Yeah,” I said. “It’s nothing.” I shut the blinds and left the window. “I think I’ll sleep on the floor,” I said. Sunset gave me an odd look as she climbed into the bed. “No, you’re not,” Sunset argued. “Get up here.” “Oh, all right,” I said. I climbed into bed with Sunset and she gave me a sly grin. “Oh, no, no, no,” I refused. “We’re not doing that here.” Sunset shot me the sly look again. I knew I wasn’t getting out of this. I sighed, and just let it happen. Once we were done, I passed out, tired, yet happy to be with Sunset tonight.
Chapter 17: Internal BreakdownWhen I woke up the next morning, Sunset Shimmer wasn’t in the room. I stretched and rubbed my eyes, trying to wake up. I left the room and walked down the hall, stretching out my legs. The lamp fires shimmered off the crystal walls, giving a soothing glow. I suddenly heard a loud scream and a boom. I jolted awake and flew out of an open window. As I looked around the Crystal Empire I saw smoke coming from the train station. I bolted to the station and landed. The train conductor and engineer were outside, splashing water on the flames. “What happened?” I asked. “The engine blew up,” the conductor said. “Just, without warning, exploded.” “We’ve called the Crystal Guard,” the engineer said. Sunset Shimmer suddenly ran up. “Braveheart!” she cried. I ran up to her and we embraced. “Thank Celestia you’re all right,” I sighed. “I thought you were caught in the accident.” “I was getting some breakfast when I heard the explosion,” Sunset said. I ran outside and saw you fly to the station, so I followed you.” “I’m just glad you’re all right,” I said with relief. I turned to the engineer. “When do you think the train will be fixed?” I asked. “We’re going to have to make and install a whole new engine,” the conductor said. “This one’s beyond repair.” “So we can’t get back to Canterlot?” Sunset asked. “I guess not,” I shrugged. “We’ll just have to stay here for a while. Surly we can find something to do.” “Yeah,” Sunset said. “I don’t care what we do, as long as you’re with me.” We embraced for a moment and walked throughout the Crystal Empire, admiring the scenery. As we passed a market, I noticed a small jewelry stand, and a red crystal necklace caught my eye. Sunset was occupied with another stand, so I quickly made my way over to the jewelry stand. “Hi there,” the salespony said. “What can I do for you?” “How much for the red crystal necklace?” I asked. “Ah, the Romantic Ruby,” the mare realized. “That’s 50 bits.” I paid the mare for the necklace, and she slipped it into a gift bag. “Thank you,” I said, taking the bag. “Have a nice day,” the mare cheerfully said. I hid the gift bag in my saddlebag and turned back to Sunset. She turned away from the stand she was at, an innocent smile on her face. “What’s that look for?” I asked. Sunset turned away, smirking. “Nothing,” she said. I rolled my eyes and shook my head with a smile. I caught up with Sunset as we continued through the Crystal Empire. As I looked at the scenery, I crashed into somepony. “Ow,” I groaned. I looked to see who I had hit, and it was Shining Armor. “Sorry about that, Braveheart,” Shining Armor said. “It’s all right,” I said, rubbing my head. “Sorry about the train incident,” Shining Armor apologized. “We’re working to get that fixed as soon as possible.” “Don’t rush yourself,” I said. “You can take your time. I’ve got nothing going on in Canterlot, as far as I know, anyway.” “Will do,” Shining Armor nodded. “Enjoy yourselves.” “We will,” I said. I turned around and didn’t see Sunset. I looked around the area. I couldn’t find her. I took to the skies to get a better leverage point. I spotted Sunset near the Crystal Tower. I dove down and landed next to Sunset. She jumped at the sight of me. “Oh, hey Braveheart,” she said. “I didn’t see you there.” “Sorry,” I said. “I lost you in the crowd. Were you heading back to the room?” “I was,” Sunset nodded. “I need a shower.” “All right,” I said. “I may as well head back too.” Sunset and I walked back to the Crystal Tower and to our room. As Sunset stepped into the bathroom, I flopped onto the floor for a nap. I dozed off to the sound of running water. “Fate is unchanging,” a dark voice hissed. “Fate is unforgiving.” “Shut up,” I said in my sleep. “Leave me alone.” “Fate will consume you,” the voice continued. “Fate will murder you.” “Damn it,” I said. “I said to go away.” “Fate has been decided,” the voice said, louder. “Fate has sealed your doom.” “No,” I yelled. “No, No, NO!!” “Braveheart!” Sunset cried. I woke up, shaken. “Are you OK?” Sunset asked. I looked at her with a worried look. Her mane was wet and hanging down. I took some deep breaths to calm down. Sunset noticed how pale I had gotten, and that I couldn’t speak. She sat down next to me and put a hoof over my shoulder. “You can talk about it when you’re ready,” Sunset said. We stayed silent for a few minutes, before I spoke up. “I heard a voice,” I began. “It was a deep, raspy hiss, and it kept mentioning a terrible fate for me. It said things like, ‘Fate is unchanging,’ and ‘Fate has sealed your doom.’ Now I’m kind of worried.” “It’s just a nightmare,” Sunset assured. “It’s nothing to worry about.” “I don’t know, Sunset,” I sighed. “The voice seemed pretty threatening and real. I…I suddenly don’t want to go back to Canterlot.” “Hey,” Sunset soothed. “If you want to go take a walk, feel free to. I’ll just be here.” “All right,” I nodded. “It does help.” I stood up, put on a scarf and goggles, and flew out of the Crystal Tower to take a walk through the Frozen North. I landed at the train station, where the magic of the Crystal Heart reached its limit. The conductor and engineer were removing the destroyed engine. “How’s it coming?” I asked. “We’re doing all right,” the conductor said. “The engine seemed to be destroyed by magic. Dark magic.” “Odd,” I muttered. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. I’ll be taking a walk through the Frozen North.” “Be careful,” the engineer said. “I’ve heard some ugly things about the Frozen North.” “Stop trying to scare him,” the conductor scolded. “The only thing ugly about the Frozen North is that it’s really cold.” “OK, then,” I shrugged. I stepped out of the barrier of the Crystal Heart and was met with a chilling wind. I slipped the goggles over my eyes and walked out into the Frozen North.
Chapter 18: Unknown InfluenceAs I walked throughout the Frozen North, the cold wind bit at my face. I pulled the scarf over my muzzle and continued on. These unforgiving and extreme conditions were what calmed me down. I had an unnatural ability to calm down in any weather, and that worked to my advantage. There was nothing but snow and ice as far as I could see, so I just kept walking. I didn’t care where I was going. I just needed to walk. I started to remember the nightmare I had. “Fate is unchanging,” I repeated from the voice. “Fate is unforgiving. Fate will consume you. Fate will murder you. Fate has been decided. Fate has sealed your doom.” I shuddered at the thoughts. I shook my head and continued walking. I looked up to see a small stream of black smoke. It was slowly flowing through the air towards me. I reached out a hoof and touched the smoke, and immediately yanked it back. The smoke was freezing to the touch, painfully so. The smoke started to encircle me, and I stepped out of its reach. The smoke seemed to have a mind of its own, following me wherever I went. I decided to follow the smoke to its source. As I followed the smoke trail, it stopped trying to grab me. Instead, it seemed to urge me to keep going. I kept going through the Frozen North, until I saw a small slit in the snow, where the smoke was coming from. I charged up a small blast and shot at the slit. The ice started to split, and I backed up. The ice shattered and fell away, revealing a large ice cave. I jumped down and opened up my wings to ensure a safe landing. The smoke seemingly nodded and moved me along. I suddenly heard the voice again. “Fate is unchanging,” it said. I charged up a blast and whipped around. Nopony was there. I faded the spell and lit up my horn for some light. I slid the goggles onto my forehead and the scarf around my neck. The smoke continued through the cave. I sat down for a second to rest. “Fate is unforgiving,” the voice said. “Who’s there?” I called through the cave. My voice echoed through the cave, but there was no response. I stood up and kept walking, following the smoke. As I continued through the cave, the ice changed to a dark, black crystal. I started to get uncomfortable. The smoke didn’t get wider, but its influence on me grew. I shook my head to clear my mind and kept walking. “Fate will consume you,” the voice growled. “Shut up!” I cried. My voice echoed again. My vision started to shift to a bright green tint. I gripped my head, trying to shake the smoke’s influence. The green tint in my vision faded, and I decided to sit down for a moment. I didn’t know what it was, but the smoke seemed to get more sentient as I kept going. I looked down at my shadow. It had started to spas out and grow fangs. The mane seemed to flow with a fiery movement. Purple smoke emanated from green eyes as it smiled wickedly with pointed teeth. I suddenly got a migraine, and I gripped my head in pain. When I recovered, my shadow had reverted to normal. I started to breathe rapidly. “Fate will murder you,” the voice said. I took a few deep breaths and stood back up. The cave got larger and darker as I went on. When I got to a certain point, not even the light of my magic could light the way. I tried to intensify the light, but that effort proved pointless. I could feel the cold aura of the smoke above me, so I carefully kept going, cautiously taking one step at a time. The dark cave suddenly opened into a lit crystal chamber. The black crystals formed distorting walls, and crystal pillars held up the ceiling. It was quite fascinating. As I turned around, the exit had been sealed off by another crystal wall. I was stuck. “Well, shit,” I muttered to myself. I looked around. While there was indeed light given out by the green fire lamps, there were no shadows. Not from me, not from the pillars, nothing. The smoke directed my attention to a small stand in the center of the room. On it was a curved broken horn. It started as a dark grey at the base, then shifted to a blood red at the tip. The black smoke radiated from the tip of the horn. “Fate has been decided,” the voice spoke again. “Enough!” I cried to the air. “What fate are you talking about? I don’t understand!” The smoke suddenly retreated back into the horn, and the horn crackled with purple and green static. I took a step back. The horn slowly rose into the air, and I charged up a magic blast. The horn levitated closer to me, and I took another step away from it. The smoke poured out of the horn’s base, taking the shape of a stallion. The horn rotated to a position where it looked natural on the stallion silhouette. The silhouette opened its eyes, revealing blank, green retinas with purple smoke coming from the eyes. I fired off a blast of magic, and the shot exploded. When the smoke cleared, a shattered crystal spike was jutting out of the floor in front of the stallion silhouette. The silhouette’s eyes narrowed, and it deformed into black smoke. The smoke circled around me rapidly, too fast for me to track. The smoke stopped and made a move to strike, but I jumped out of the way. I rolled backwards, hopped into the air, and landed on my hooves. The smoke rematerialized back into the silhouette. The green eyes opened up again. “What do you want with me?” I demanded. “Who are you?” “Fate has sealed your doom,” the silhouette hissed. In a quick movement, the smoke consumed me, and I lost consciousness.
Chapter 19: Brutal TenacityI woke up with a cold feeling and a headache. I groaned and sat up, holding my head to get rid of the migraine. As I looked around, I appeared to be inside a black crystal dungeon cell. I tried to cast a spell to unlock the door, but the spell merely reflected off the black crystal. “Damn,” I muttered. I tried to blast the door off the hinges with a magic blast, but that didn’t work either. The black smoke flowed into the room, in front of the door. It materialized into the stallion silhouette, then faded into a pony. The stallion had a dark grey coat, a red robe with white lining, and a flowing black mane. His retinas were green with bright red pupils, and his teeth had fangs in the front. He wore a silver crown and his horn was the one from the stand in the cave. I recognized him instantly, because I had read about him in Twilight’s library. “Sombra,” I hissed. “Nice to know somepony else knows about me,” Sombra said in a deep voice. “Were you the voice in my head, telling me my fate was sealed?” I demanded. Sombra chuckled. “You definitely didn’t need a detective to figure that out,” Sombra mocked. Furious, I blasted a powerful spell at the door, but it merely exploded on the bars. Sombra didn’t even flinch. I breathed heavily in rage. “Only a fool would lash out in rage,” Sombra growled. I calmed down a little, but stayed firm. “What do you want with me?” I asked, sitting down against a crystal wall. “Information,” Sombra said. “Where are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?” I gave a small laugh. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” I smirked. I heard Sombra growl. My smile faded and turned to a serious frown. I narrowed my eyes and looked Sombra dead in his. “Well?” Sombra urged, impatiently. “They’re dead,” I simply said. “They died in a fire that burned down Canterlot Castle.” Sombra’s hard glare softened in surprise. He turned around to take this in. I could hear him muttering and swearing. I quietly stood up, ready to try and break out of the cell. I raised up my Terminator hoof and waited for the opportune moment. Sombra kept his back turned for a good while, giving me time to calculate the direction and force of the door. I wanted to hit Sombra hard, so I could escape. When Sombra was standing with his side facing me, I swung. The door dislodged from the hinges, and went flying towards Sombra. The door struck Sombra hard, sending him sprawling back. The door landed on him, pinning him to the floor. I bolted from the cell and out of the jail room. I ran up carved crystal stairs and into a hall of black crystal, similar to the former Canterlot Castle’s stained glass hall. I sprinted for the exit, but the black smoke slammed in front of me, blocking my way. Sombra rematerialized as did a large black scythe. The blade shimmered as Sombra barred his teeth. “You dare to escape?” he growled. “I have no need for you now, but I will not let you leave alive.” “Try me,” I dared. I extended the hidden blade from my Terminator hoof and prepared to fight. “Let’s go, you bastard,” I hissed. Sombra reacted quickly and lunged at me. The scythe came down, but I blocked it with my mechanical leg. The clang rang out, shattering loose crystals in the hall. I slid underneath the scythe and jumped back up, clubbing Sombra in the jaw. I spread my wings and hovered in the air, clearly pissing off Sombra. His horn crackled and black crystals rose up from the ground quickly. I rolled in the air to avoid the attack, and another pillar of crystal came flying. I flew through the hall, avoiding Sombra’s attacks while bombing him with magic blasts. Fed up with my act, Sombra morphed into black smoke and rocketed up to me. The smoke engulfed me, clouding my vision. When I could see, I was in front of my house. Confused, I stepped inside and looked around. Sunset Shimmer was asleep on the couch, and the Purple Pony was approaching her. I tried to yell, but I couldn’t speak. The Purple Pony drew his knife, and I ran up, tackling him. I was suddenly back in Sombra’s Crystal Hall, and I was on top of Sombra. I brought down my hidden blade, impaling Sombra in the chest. I stood up and stepped back. Sombra struggled to stand, but when he did, he used his magic to heal the wound. I ran at Sombra again, and threw him against a crystal pillar. The pillar cracked, and the ceiling caved in. I put up a magic shield, and the rubble bounced off. When the dust had settled, black crystal, rock, and snow were piled up, making an opening to the surface of the Frozen North. I dissipated the shield and walked to where Sombra was sticking out. His chest, front hooves, and head were visible, and he was bleeding badly. His horn had been broken off, buried somewhere in the rubble. Sombra opened his eyes, clinging to his last bit of life. His eyes glowed green and the purple smoke emitted from them. “Your life ends here Sombra,” I growled. I extended my hidden blade and drove it into Sombra’s throat. A green mist suddenly flew from Sombra’s eyes and made their way into my eyes and mouth. I coughed, yanking out the hidden blade. My vision suddenly went really blurry, and the green tint returned, but stronger. “Surrender your will,” Sombra’s voice hissed inside my head. “Never!” I said, struggling to keep control. “You can’t fight it,” Sombra said. “I can and I will, damn it!” I said, gripping my head. The tip of my horn faded to a bright red, and purple smoke emanated from my eyes. My teeth grew fangs, and I started losing focus. “You can’t fight my power,” Sombra said. The purple smoke intensified, and the green tint strengthened. “No,” I cried. “No. No! NO!!” I gave a final cry of agony before going limp. I hit the ground and gave some deep breaths. I stood back up, thoughts of murder and destruction going through my head. I gave an evil grin and laughed, my voice in a deep echo. I took flight out of the sinkhole and toward the crystal empire, hell bent on wiping it from existence.
Chapter 20: Battle for the Crystal EmpireI flew through the Frozen North, back to the Crystal Empire. Endowed with dark power, I was ready to destroy the empire. I landed at the barrier of the Crystal Heart’s magic and walked through. The green in my eyes faded, and the purple smoke dissipated. I looked like nothing had changed. I walked through the empire, passing Crystal Ponies left and right. None of them batted an eye. I smiled evilly. I walked into the Crystal Tower and flew up the stairs. I wasn’t looking where I was going for a moment, and I collided with Sunset Shimmer. “Braveheart!” she cried. “You’re back!” We hugged for a moment. “Are you feeling better?” Sunset asked. “Much,” I said. “I really needed that. Listen, I need you to get as far away from the Crystal Empire as possible.” “Why?” Sunset asked. “What’s going on?” “Don’t worry about it,” I assured. “It’s nothing to worry about. Just please do what I say. Trust me.” “All right,” Sunset nodded. “Should I tell Princess Cadence and Shining Armor?” “No,” I said. “Just pack your things and get away. Love you.” I gave Sunset a quick kiss before continuing up the stairs. I suddenly heard Sombra’s voice in my head. “What are you doing?” he hissed. “No one must live to tell the tale.” “She’s my wife,” I reasoned. “Don’t worry. Everypony else will die.” “I hope so,” Sombra growled. “For your sake.” “Oh, zip it,” I said. “Just get to the Crystal Heart,” Sombra snarled. “Yes, my Lord,” I nodded. I took flight up the seemingly endless amount of steps leading to the Crystal Heart. Why Sombra wanted it was beyond me, but I wasn’t going to question my master’s motives. Upon reaching the room with the Crystal Heart, where it had been kept since Sombra’s earlier attack, Sombra left my body and materialized next to me. “There you are,” Sombra said, smiling wickedly. “I’ve been waiting a very long time for this moment. At last, the Crystal Empire will see its doom, and I will rule.” Sombra reached out for the Crystal Heart, and was suddenly blown back by a magic attack. I whipped around to see Cadence and Shining Armor. “Braveheart, what’s going on?” Cadence asked. “What is Sombra doing here?” “We want the Crystal Heart,” I said. Sombra deformed into smoke and flowed into my body, giving my eyes the green color with the eye smoke. “He’s being possessed,” Shining Armor said. “Possessed is a rather strong word, don’t you think?” I suggested, my voice in a deep echo. “I prefer saved.” “Saved from what?” Cadence asked. “You,” I growled. I fired off a powerful blast of dark magic. Cadence and Shining Armor avoided the attack, which flew out the window. Cadence focused her magic into a powerful beam, and fired. I did the same, and the blasts met, creating a shockwave. We stood our ground, neither of us backing down. The beam-struggle seemed even, until Shining Armor added his magic into the mix. I was failing. I suddenly got a boost of magic, and I easily matched and overpowered the two lovers’ spell. Shining Armor was sent flying out of the tower, and Cadence dove down to save him, leaving me alone with the Crystal Heart. Sombra left my body once more and took form. “Where was I?” he questioned himself. “Oh yes, the Crystal Heart.” Sombra took hold of the Crystal Heart. The Crystal Heart’s teal glow faded, and was replaced with black. The entire tower faded to Sombra’s black crystal. I looked down from the tower to see the Crystal Ponies running around in a panic. I snickered. “Quite impressive, my Lord,” I said. “How you’re able to cause an entire city to panic in fear from just the color of your crystal.” “It’s a gift,” Sombra agreed. “Now that we have the Crystal Heart, we must go. Without their precious relic, the empire will crumble.” Sombra slid the Crystal Heart into my saddlebag and entered my body. I leapt out of the tower and took flight, only to get shot down by a blast of magic. The focused shot tore through my mechanical wing, knocking me off balance. I plummeted to the ground, unable to control my decent. I summoned a pillar of black crystal, which formed into a platform. It matched my fall and slowed down, bringing me safely down. When I had reached the ground, a magic attack whizzed by my head, shattering the platform. I was sent sprawling onto the crystal, crystal shards in my back. Sombra healed the wounds quickly. I stood up and was met face to face with a pissed Sunset Shimmer. “Hey, Sunset,” I said. “What are you doing? I told you to get away.” “I know that’s not you, Braveheart,” Sunset fumed. “The real you would have told me what’s going on, and helped me get away, instead of leaving me on my own. The real you wouldn’t attempt to steal the Crystal Heart and destroy the Crystal Empire.” “Enough!” Sombra cried from my voice. “Those who stand in our way must be destroyed!” “Braveheart, snap out of it!” Sunset begged. “I know you’re in there somewhere!” Sombra took control of me and fired off black crystal at Sunset. She put up a magic shield to protect herself. When the crystals had stopped, Sunset spawned in armor around herself as well as a sword. Sombra summoned his scythe and hit the ground, causing it to become black crystal. Black crystal pikes rose up at the edge of the crystal circle, creating an enclosed arena. Before they sealed us in, Cadence flew in with Shining Armor, donning their royal armor. The black crystal sealed with a rumble, trapping all of us inside. “You will all regret facing me,” Sombra growled. He flowed out of my body and materialized. I summoned my own set of armor and extended my hidden blade. “We’ll take Sombra,” Cadence said. “Sunset, you take Braveheart.” Sunset nodded. “If you will not surrender, we will kill all of you!” I cried. We ran at each other, ready to fight. Sunset played defensively, because she didn’t want to hurt me. I attacked ruthlessly, swinging my hidden blade at Sunset. The smoke and glow in my eyes intensified as the battle went on, increasing my strength. I swung down, but Sunset blocked the strike. The range of my blade was short, meaning I had to get in close for a killing blow. That enough proved difficult with Sunset constantly moving about, but with her blade, it seemed nearly impossible to land a blow. I’d had enough. I retracted my blade and fired off a magic attack. Sunset blocked the attack and fired one of her own. I summoned black crystal to defend myself. The attack shattered the crystal, and I sent the remains away. I suddenly felt Sombra enter my body, and my dark magic and senses increased tenfold. I noticed Cadence out of the corner of my eye, and I extended my blade, whipping around. I drove my blade into Cadence’s back, causing her to fall to the floor. Cadence tried to get up, but her back was bleeding badly. I raised my blade for the final kill, but was suddenly tackled by Shining Armor. He drove his sword into my gut, impaling me and pinning me to the floor. With me momentarily immobilized, he ran over to Cadence. “I’m all right,” Cadence groaned. “Just…agh!...get me to a corner.” Shining Armor picked up Cadence and helped her over to a corner of the arena. I tore the sword from my gut and stood up, with Sombra healing the wound. “There is no escape,” Sombra hissed. “The Crystal Empire will fall!” Cadence used her last bit of strength to charge a magic spell and infuse Sunset Shimmer with a bit of her magic. Sunset’s sword lit up with a teal glow, and she charged for me. I attempted to block the attack with Sombra’s scythe, but Sunset’s blade cut right through the scythe, severing blade from handle. She cut again, the blade cutting through me. Sombra and I screamed in pain, Sunset made another cut to my left, cutting me again and causing Sombra and I more agony. Sunset rose her blade high and came down, slicing through my head and chest. I cried out in pain and fell to the floor, writhing in agony. Sombra left my body and rematerialized, kneeling to the floor, bleeding out. I however, was not. In fact, I didn’t have a scratch on me. I stood up, feeling dizzy and lightheaded. “Ow,” I moaned. “What happened?” The green tint had faded from my vision, as had the eye smoke. My fangs had gone away as well, and all I was left with was a severe headache and a pain in my chest. Sunset put a hoof around me, and I looked at her. She was smiling at me, but had tears in her eyes. “Sunset,” I groaned. “Are you OK?” “I’m fine,” Sunset nodded, crying. “I’m just glad that you are.” We embraced, happy that the other was OK. As we broke the embrace, I noticed a tear running down Sunset’s cheek. I wiped it away, giving Sunset a warm smile. She smiled back. I suddenly heard a squelch, and Sunset’s eyes shrunk. Sombra tore his scythe from Sunset, fury in his eyes and blood on the scythe blade. Sunset collapsed into my hooves, trying to stay alive. “No,” I gasped. “No, no, no.” I carefully laid Sunset down on the floor. When I took my hooves away, they were drenched in blood. Sunset was about to die. She was gasping for air, trying to keep herself alive. “Sunset, please,” I begged. “Please stay with me.” Sombra cackled evilly, with the occasional cough from his wounds. “Braveheart…” Sunset whispered. “Don’t…worry…about me…Just go…stop him…” I was crying, as I knew Sunset wouldn’t hold out for long. I laid down her head as Shining Armor and Cadence limped over. I stood up, crying and furious. “You can’t win,” Sombra hissed, an evil grin on his face. “The Crystal Empire will fall.” “I will kill you for this,” I whispered. “What?” Sombra asked, unable to hear me. “I will kill you for this!” I said, louder. “I WILL KILL YOU FOR THIS!!!” I was in front of Sombra before he could say another word. I slugged him in the face with my Terminator hoof, sending him reeling back. I jumped up, extended my hidden blade, and came down on Sombra. My blade impaled his chest. I retracted the blade, then proceeded to bash Sombra’s face in. I kept punching away, not stopping. When half of Sombra’s teeth were missing and he had a black eye, I lifted him up with my magic and slammed him against a wall. Brining him close, I picked up his scythe and held it to his neck. “No…” Sombra pleaded. “I beg of you. Spare me.” I didn’t hear him. I raised his scythe high and swung it down. The metal met flesh with a clean cut, decapitating the tyrant. Sombra’s head rolled for a moment before stopping, then proceeded to bleed onto the floor. Breathing heavily and shaking, I dropped the headless body. The severed neck bled, creating a large puddle of blood. I heard Sunset cough, and I suddenly remembered. I ran over, tears in my eyes. Sunset lifted up her hoof and touched my cheek. “Braveheart…” she whispered. “You won’t forget me, will you?” I shook my head, brokenhearted at seeing the love of my life dying before me. “I won’t,” I assured. “I promise you that.” “Thank you,” Sunset said. A smile was on her face, but tears were in her eyes. I could feel her slipping away. “I’ll never let you go,” I whispered. I locked lips with Sunset for one last kiss, tears streaming down both of our faces. I felt the kiss break, and I opened my eyes. Sunset gave me one last smile. “I love you, Braveheart,” she whispered. “I love you, Sunset Shimmer,” I whispered back. With that, Sunset Shimmer, my friend and my wife, passed away. I closed my eyes, and even through my choked throat, sang a small song for Sunset. Ask not the sun why she sets Why she shrouds her light away Or why she hides her glowing gaze When night turns crimson gold to grey For silent falls the guilty sun As day to dark does turn One simple truth she dare not speak Her light can only blind and burn No mercy for the guilty Bring down their lying sun Blood so silver black by night Upon their faces pale white Cruel moon, bring the end The dawn will never rise again
Chapter 21: Hard TimesI was sitting on the bed in my room. The Crystal Empire had restored after Cadence returned the Crystal Heart. Sunset Shimmer’s body was lying on the bed, hooves over her chest. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was in a small smile. Her back had been bandaged up, and the wraps were damp and red. I hadn’t spoken a word or moved since her death. I couldn’t. It had been a week after Sombra’s attack. I had barely eaten since. I heard a small knock on the door. I looked without moving my head. Cadence opened the door and stepped inside, quietly closing the door behind her. “Hello, Braveheart,” she said, concerned. “Are you feeling any better?” I responded with a slow shake of my head. Cadence sighed. “Well, I just wanted to let you know that the train back to Canterlot has been repaired,” she informed. “I’ve told the conductor to wait for you. You may leave when you feel ready.” I gave a small nod. Cadence nodded back and turned back to the door. Before she left, she turned back to me. “I truly am sorry about this,” she said. “Really.” “It’s OK,” I whispered, barely noticeable. Cadence left the room, leaving me alone again. I looked at Sunset’s body again. She looked peaceful. I put my mechanical hoof to her heart. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered. “This is all my fault. I let this happen. All of this.” I closed my eyes and started to cry. Sunset was the only being in Equestria who made me feel normal. Now, I felt as I have before. Like an outsider, alone and shunned. I wiped the tears from my eyes and stood up. I packed up both mine and Sunset’s belongings and laid them by the window. I walked over to the bed and picked up Sunset’s body with my magic and held her close. I carried her to the window, picked up our bags, and took flight to the station. When I reached the train station, I walked into the very back car and sat down, laying Sunset’s body next to me, ever so gently. The conductor walked up, removing his cap. “I’m terribly sorry,” he said. “Back to Canterlot, I’m guessing?” “No,” I quietly said. “Ponyville. I need to talk to Princess Twilight.” “As you wish,” the conductor agreed. He walked back to the locomotive, closing the door behind him. After a minute, the train gave a jolt, and it began to move on its way to Ponyville. I looked out the window. I could see Twilight’s Castle and the Canterlot Castle ruins in the distance. I started to wonder how Twilight would react to what I told her. I thought of how I could try and calm her down if she overreacted. I looked down at Sunset. I slid her mane behind her ear, and gave a small smile. “I won’t ever forget you,” I whispered. “Never.” I closed my eyes and slept as the train moved along. ~~~ I woke up as the train pulled into the Ponyville station. I could see Twilight waiting for me. I took a deep breath and let it out. I picked up the luggage and Sunset Shimmer. I stepped out of the train car and started to walk towards Twilight. She saw me and ran up. “Hi, Braveheart,” she chirped. “How was your trip to the Crystal Empire?” “I don’t want to talk about it,” I mumbled. “That bad, huh?” Twilight asked. “You have no idea,” I sighed. Twilight noticed Sunset’s closed eyes. “Is Sunset sleeping?” she whispered. “You could say that,” I quietly said. Twilight was confused. “What do you mean?” she asked. “I’ll explain at your castle,” I replied. “OK,” Twilight agreed. We silently walked through Ponyville, not saying a word. When we reached the castle, we stepped inside and I locked the door behind me. I laid Sunset’s body down on a small mattress and pulled up a chair. “So, what happened in the Crystal Empire, Braveheart?” Twilight asked. I sighed, then began my story. I told Twilight about the tech project, the train breakdown, and my nightmare. I told her about my walk through the Frozen North and the black smoke, my fight with Sombra, how he possessed me, and ending with Sunset’s death at his hooves. “I slaughtered Sombra after that,” I finished. “He was shown no mercy.” I sighed again and looked up. Twilight was in tears, so close to crying. Twilight broke down as I gave her a hug. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” I whispered. “I knew that she was close to you.” Twilight nodded and looked up, her face wet with tears. I gave her a cloth and she wiped her face. Her eyes were red and her mane was a mess. I patted her shoulder and stood up. I walked over to Sunset’s body and picked her up. “Come on,” I said. “I need your help.” Twilight nodded and followed me outside. It had started to rain, but we didn’t care. I grabbed a shovel leaning up against Twilight’s castle and flew with Twilight to the Ponyville Cemetery. I found an empty space and stuck the shovel into the dirt. Twilight used her magic to help. Within a few minutes, we had dug a small grave for Sunset. As Twilight flew back to her castle for a coffin, I found a large stone and etched into the rock face, R.I.P. Sunset Shimmer 1994 – 2027 I carved her cutie mark below that. Twilight came back with a small wooden coffin as I finished. I painted Sunset’s cutie mark onto the lid, then etched my name into the wood. Twilight helped me carefully lay Sunset inside the coffin. “Would you like to say something?” I asked Twilight. She shook her head. I placed my hoof over Sunset’s chest. I closed my eyes, mentally promising to Sunset for the third time that I would always remember her. I then pulled out the necklace I had bought back at the Crystal Empire and laced it around Sunset’s neck. I backed away, and Twilight hammered the coffin lid closed and laid it into the hole. I stuck the tombstone into the dirt and shoveled the pile of it into the hole. We stood there, soaking wet, silent, paying our respects to Sunset Shimmer. Twilight placed her hoof around my shoulder. I gave a sigh. “We both had a strong connection with her,” Twilight said. “She was my good friend, and she was your wife.” “We only knew each other for a few months,” I recalled. “But we loved a lifetime’s worth.” “Rest in Peace, Sunset Shimmer,” we said in unison. We left the gravesite and flew back home. As I flew through the rain, the water pounded on my body, causing me to shiver. I flew faster, because I wanted to get home as soon as possible. I landed in front of my house and hurried inside, closing the door behind me. I shook off and walked over to my hearth. I levitated a few logs from my wood pile and set them into the fire. I didn’t have time to wait for the fire to get going, so I took a can of gasoline I kept by the hearth and poured it over the logs. I knew this was dangerous, but at this point, I gave no shits. I charged a spark in my horn and let it fly into the fire. The spark hit the gasoline, and in a split second, the hearth practically exploded. The flame flew out of the hearth, causing me to jump back. The fire almost instantly retreated back into the hearth. Looking down, the flame had singed my Terminator hoof. I grabbed a rag and wiped the black ash off my hoof. A knock rang out from my door. “Come in!” I called. Rainbow Dash opened the door and stepped inside, dry as a bone. “Hey Braveheart,” she said. “I heard about Sunset Shimmer. I’m really sorry.” “It’s all right,” I said. “We already buried her in the Ponyville Cemetery.” Rainbow Dash sat down next to me by the raging fire. “Must have been really hard to say goodbye,” she assumed. I nodded. “I’m actually kind of glad you stopped by,” I said. “I wanted some company.” Rainbow gave me a smile. I smiled back. We stared at the fire, listening to the storm outside. My life had taken a very tragic turn. The love of my life was gone, lost forever by evil. I sighed as I let the heat from the flame dry my tears.
Chapter 22: Adagio Dazzle's PizzaRainbow Dash had left my house and hour ago, leaving me alone with the fire. It started to die out, so I flicked on a light and doused the flame with a water spell. I was still depressed at the loss of Sunset though. It might take a while before I get over it. I had just reached the top of the stairs to use the shitter when I heard a knock on the door. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake,” I grumbled. I turned around and walked back down the stairs. I opened the door, and was met with Pinkie Pie’s always happy face. “Hi, Braveheart!” she squeaked. “Hey, Pinkie Pie,” I said, smiling. “How’ve you been?” “I’ve been great!” Pinkie squealed. “I just had a party with some friends, and before that I got ready for the party, and before that I planned the party, and before that I…” “Whoa, Pinkie,” I slowed. “Chill out for a second. I’ll be right back.” About to shit myself, I ran upstairs, leaving Pinkie Pie confused and bewildered. I finished my business and came back down the stairs. “Feel better?” Pinkie asked, smirking. “Yeah,” I said. “Anyway, what brings you here?” “Oh, right,” Pinkie said. Her mane and tail suddenly deflated. “I heard about what happened with Sunset Shimmer. I’m really, really sorry.” “It’s OK,” I said. “There wasn’t really much I could do.” “Yeah,” Pinkie nodded. “But, I was wondering if you would be able to come with me to a pizza restaurant. I feel bad for you, and I wanted to cheer you up.” “I’d love to, Pinkie,” I said. Pinkie perked up as did her mane and tail. “Really?” she cried. “Yeah,” I said. “I don’t have anything else to do.” “Oh goodie, goodie, goodie!” Pinkie said, hopping up and down. “Let’s go right now!” I followed Pinkie out the door and through Canterlot. She blabbed on and on and on about this pizzeria, and how it was the best in Canterlot. She said that there were performing animatronic characters that actually interacted with the customers. We walked for a bit longer, before Pinkie came to an abrupt halt. “We’re here!” she cried. I looked up at the sign, and my heart almost stopped. The sign of the restaurant read, “Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza: Welcome to the Show.” I suddenly regretted this decision. But Pinkie dragged me inside. Once I was through the doors, the smell of pizza met my nose. Pizza and something rank. “Oh, geez,” I groaned. “What’s that smell?” Pinkie forcefully put a hoof to my mouth. “Don’t say that!” she shushed. “Please.” “Why?” I whispered. “Because,” Pinkie pleaded. “This pizzeria’s had a bit of an issue with a smell, but I don’t want it to get shut down. I love this place.” I sighed. “All right,” I agreed. “Great!” Pinkie chirped. “Come on. I’ll show you to the stage, where the characters are.” Pinkie dragged me along the linoleum tile, eager to show me around. She quickly stopped when she reached the front of the stage. I looked up and saw two familiar faces. An animatronic pony version of Adagio Dazzle and Sonata Dusk stood onstage, singing one of their infamous songs. The Adagio animatronic had on a top hat and a microphone in one hoof. Sonata wore a white bib reading, “Let’s Eat!” and held a taco with eyes in a hoof. I shuddered at the taco. “That thing’s creepy,” I muttered. Both animatronics looked a bit old, but they still seemed to work. Pinkie suddenly came running back from the hallway behind the dining area. “I just asked the manager if I could show you the other character,” Pinkie informed. “And he said yes!” She pulled me over to a purple curtain with stars on it. A small wooden sign in front of the curtain read “Out of Order”. “Uh, Pinkie?” I said. “Are you sure this is OK with the manager?” “He just said it himself,” Pinkie replied. “It’s OK to take a quick peek.” “OK,” I shrugged. Pinkie carefully moved away the curtain, and a rather horrific sight met my gaze. An animatronic pony version of Aria Blaze stood behind the curtain. She was wearing an eyepatch on her right eye, and had a hook replacing her left hoof. She wore a pirate hat on her head, and her fake pigtails hung loose from her head. Aria was more torn up than the other two, revealing the animatronic endoskeleton underneath. Her right hoof, chest, back hooves, and left ear were torn. I examined the endoskeleton that I could see. It seemed to be very simple compared to my Terminator hoof. I lifted up the eyepatch, and saw that there was no suit eye underneath. Only the eye of the endoskeleton. I lowered the eyepatch and moved away as Pinkie closed the curtain. “Damn, Pinkie,” I shuddered. “Aria looks in terrible shape.” “Yeah,” Pinkie sighed. “She was always my favorite. She would always tell us to be careful while playing, or we’d have to walk the plank.” I gave a small chuckle. Pinkie gave another sigh. “But since I’ve gotten older, Adagio and Sonata have been giving me dirty looks when the fillies aren’t looking,” Pinkie explained. “Really?” I asked, glancing at Adagio. “Yeah,” Pinkie replied. “I guess they don’t like adult ponies.” I took another look at Adagio and Sonata as they finished their song. The fillies had left the room for a moment. Adagio looked at me and scowled. I winced slightly. I wasn’t comfortable around animatronics anyway, but the fact that this one resembled a former enemy made it that much worse. I turned away as a security guard brought us a pizza. “Thanks,” I said. “No problem,” the guard said. “I think I’ve heard about you, Braveheart, was it?” “That’s right,” I nodded, taking a bite of a pizza slice. “It’s nice to meet you, Braveheart,” the guard said, shaking my hoof. “Likewise,” I said after swallowing. The guard handed me a piece of paper. It was a newspaper advertisement for a job as a night guard at the pizzeria. “If you’re interested,” the guard said. “The position just became…available.” “I’ll think about it,” I nodded. “Call me at the number below when you have an answer,” the guard informed. “I should inform you that, due to low budget, we only pay minimum wage.” “That’s good to know,” I said. “Thank you.” The guard tipped his hat and ran over to a couple of fillies who were fighting. Pinkie Pie had wolfed down half of the pizza. “You gonna finish that?” she asked, mouth full. “Yes,” I quickly said. “And another slice.” I took a piece of pizza and Pinkie finished it off. I rolled my eyes and ate in silence, listening to the two animatronic Dazzlings sing their songs. As I turned to leave with Pinkie, I didn’t see Aria poke her head out of the curtain, her visible eye black with a small white pinprick of a pupil, and her pointed teeth barred. When I reached home, I took out the flyer for the security job. I grabbed my phone and dialed the number at the bottom of the page. “Hello, Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza,” the security guard’s voice said. “Hi,” I said. “This is Braveheart.” “Oh, great!” the guard cried. “What can I do for you?” I gave my answer. “Is that position for night guard still open?”
Chapter 23: Five Nights at Adagio's“I was kind of hoping you’d call,” the security guard said, relief in his voice. “We’ve been without a night guard for quite some time. I’ve had to fill in the position.” “What do you need me to do?” I asked. “You’ll be working as an after-hours security guard from midnight to six,” the guard explained. “Keep watch from a security office in the back of the building, making sure nothing goes wrong.” “Sounds easy enough,” I nodded. “You’ll be paid roughly 120 bits a week,” the guard continued. “Other information will be left to you by phone messages in the office. If you could come by now, we can get you started.” “It is a Sunday, after all,” I shrugged. “May as well.” “Sounds good,” the guard said. “See you soon.” The phone hung up and I left my house. As I flew to Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, I took a glance at the Ponyville Clocktower. It was a quarter to midnight. I flew a bit faster as to not be late. Upon reaching the building, the guard was waiting for me at the front door. “Good to see you, Braveheart,” he said. “I should have introduced myself earlier. The name’s Quick Thinker.” “A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Thinker,” I said, shaking his hoof. He was an older unicorn guard with a bright tan coat and a light blue mane and tail. He wore a dark blue security guard outfit and hat with a gold badge on his chest. “I should get you to the office,” Thinker said. “It’s nearly midnight.” We stepped inside the building, passing the show stage and Pirate’s Cove on the way to the office. The dormant animatronics looked rather creepy in the dark. Sonata’s taco seemed to be looking at me. When we reached the back of the building, Thinker guided me into a small security office. “This will be where you’ll stay for the night,” he said. He gave me a small laptop. “That’ll be for checking the cameras,” he explained. “There are two buttons on each doorframe. One for a light, and one for a security door. Just in case. The recorded messages will explain everything else. Oh, I should tell you that we have a limited power supply at night. Just so you know. I’ll leave you to it.” “Thank you,” I said. Thinker took off his security hat and placed it on my head. We exchanged smiles, then Thinker left. I looked around the office. The wall clock read 11:58. There were foals’ drawings on the walls, a desk fan, humming with an ominous tone, and a replica of Sonata’s taco on the desk. I groaned. “I really hate that taco,” I moaned. I looked back at the clock. The hands ticked for a few seconds before turning to the next hour. My job as a night guard had begun. ~~~~12:00 AM 1st Night~~~~ I took a deep breath before flipping open the laptop. The camera was focused on Adagio and Sonata, and was slowly panning from left to right and back again. The phone on the desk suddenly rang, making me jump about three feet into the air. I slowly recovered from the shock, and the answering machine picked up. “Uh, hello?” a stallion’s voice said. “Hello, hello?” “Hi?” I said. “Uh, I wanted to record a message for you, to help you get settled in on your first night,” the message continued. “Um, I actually worked in that office before you. I’m finishing up my last week now, as a matter of fact. So, I know it can be a bit overwhelming, but I’m here to tell you, there’s nothing to worry about. Uh, you’ll do fine. So, let’s just focus on getting you through your first week. OK?” “All right,” I said. “I’m really talking to a machine.” “Uh, let’s see,” the message said. “First there’s an introductory greeting from the company that I’m supposed to read. Uh, it’s kind of a legal thing, you know. Um, ‘Welcome to Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. A magical place for fillies and adult ponies alike. Welcome to the Show. Dazzle Entertainment is not responsible for damage to property or pony. Upon discovering that damage or death has occurred, a missing pony report will be filed within 90 days, or as soon as property and premises have been thoroughly cleaned and bleached, and the carpets have been replaced, blah, blah, blah. Now that might sound bad, I know. But there’s really nothing to worry about.” “Bullshit,” I muttered. “Anything having to do with death has worry written all over it.” “Uh, the animatronic characters here do tend to get a bit quirky at night,” the message continued. “But to I blame them? No. If I were forced to sing those same stupid songs for 20 years and I never got a bath, I’d probably be a bit irritable at night too. So remember, these characters hold a special place in the hearts of foals, and we need to show them a little respect. Right? OK. So, just be aware, the characters do tend to wander a bit.” “What?” I asked. “Uh, they’re left in some kind of free-roaming mode at night. Uh, something about their servos locking up if they get turned off for too long. Uh, they used to walk around during the day too. But then there was the Bite of ’87. Yeah, i-it’s amazing how the pony body can live without the frontal lobe, you know?” I held the front of my head, wincing. “Uh, now concerning your safety, the only real risk to you as a night watchpony here, if any, is the fact that these characters, uh, if they happen to see you after hours, probably won’t recognize you as a pony. They’ll most likely see you as a metal endoskeleton without its costume on. Now, since that’s against the rules here at Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, they’ll probably try to…uh…forcefully stuff you inside an Adagio Dazzle suit. Um, now that wouldn’t be so bad, if the suits themselves weren’t filled with crossbeams, wires, and animatronic devices. Especially around the facial area. So you can imagine how having your head forcefully pressed inside one of those could cause a bit of discomfort…and death.” “No shit,” I said. “Uh, the only parts of you that would likely see the light of day again would be your eyeballs and teeth when they would pop out the front of the mask, heh.” “That’s not funny,” I shuddered. “Y-yeah, they don’t tell you these things when you sign up,” the message said. “But hey, first day should be a breeze. I’ll chat with you tomorrow. Uh, check those cameras, and remember to close the doors only if absolutely necessary. Gotta conserve power. All right, good night.” With that, the phone hung up. “What the fuck have I gotten myself into?” I sighed. “Oh well, can’t be that bad, right?” I checked the cameras through the night, which dragged on slowly. After a while of checking the cameras, I glanced at the clock. It read 3 AM. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake,” I groaned. “This is taking way to long.” I turned back to the cameras, only to find them glitching out in static. Confused, I tapped the screen a couple times, and the cameras came back on. I checked the stage, and found Sonata gone. My eyes widened in fear. “Uh oh,” I gasped. I frantically flipped through the cameras, trying to find Sonata. When I didn’t find her, I started to freak out. I suddenly heard banging of pots and pans. I pulled up the kitchen camera, only to find it broken, only the audio working. The banging was a bit louder when the camera was active, so I relaxed a bit. Sonata must be making pizza or tacos or something. Upon checking Pirate Cove, Aria’s head was poking out, jaw open. Her pointed teeth shone in the silver light. I shivered for a moment. The banging in the kitchen stopped, and I quickly checked the cameras. Sonata had moved to the dining area. She was staring at the camera. I kept checking the cameras for other movement. For a time, none of the animatronics came near my office. I suddenly heard a series of chimes ring out. Checking the clock, it was 6 AM. I breathed a sigh of relief. “At last,” I said. “I’m going home and getting some fucking sleep.” I left the office and walked out of the building, but as I passed the stage, I used my mechanical wing to flip off Adagio. As I exited the building, Quick Thinker came in. “Hey, Braveheart,” he said. “How was your first night?” “Interesting, to say the very least,” I muttered. “Why didn’t you tell me about the robots wanting to kill me?” “I said that the Phone Guy would explain it,” Thinker said. “That’s what you call the messages?” I asked. Thinker shrugged. I shook my head and flew home, ready to get some sleep. Waking up, I checked my clock. It was a quarter to 5 PM. I got up, stretched, and walked downstairs to get something to eat. I had forgotten to stock my fridge the day before, so there wasn’t much. I slipped out an orange and started to peel it. When I finished, it was around 6 PM. I decided to get a little more sleep before I left for work. I woke up around 11:30. I cast a light spell so I could see, and left my house for Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. When I reached the building, I walked inside and into the office. I quickly checked the clock, which read 11:59. I took a breath, then flipped open the laptop. ~~~~12:00 AM 2nd Night~~~~ The phone rang, but this time, I didn’t jump. The message picked up, and Phone Guy started to speak. “Uh, hello? Hello? Well, if you’re hearing this, you made it to day two. Congrats! I-I won’t talk quite as long this time, as Adagio and her friends tend to become more active as the week progresses.” “Wonderful,” I grumbled. “Uh, it might be a good idea to peek at those cameras while I talk,” Phone Guy suggested. “Just to make sure that everypony’s in their proper place y’know? Uh, interestingly enough, Adagio herself doesn’t come off stage very often. I heard she becomes a lot more active in the dark though, so hey, I guess that’s one more reason not to run out of power, right?” “Sure,” I muttered, checking the cameras. Sonata had left the stage and was inside the storage room. Aria hadn’t moved, and neither had Adagio. “I also want to emphasize the importance of using your door lights,” Phone Guy continued. “Uh, there are blind spots in your cameras’ view, and those blind spots happen to be right outside your doors. So if you can’t find something…or somepony…on your cameras, be sure to check the door light. You might only have a few seconds to react. Not that you’d be in any danger, of course. I’m not implying that.” “Yeah, sure,” I said. Sonata had moved to the dining area, but neither Adagio nor Aria had moved. “Also, check on the curtain in Pirate’s Cove from time to time,” Phone Guy said. “The character in there seems unique in that she becomes more active if the cameras remain off for long periods of time. I guess she doesn’t like being watched. I dunno. Anyway, I’m sure you have everything under control. Talk to you soon!” The message ended, and I checked the cameras again. Sonata had disappeared, and there were no clanging noises. Remembering what Phone Guy had said, I turned on the left door light. Nothing was there. I checked the second door light, and Sonata’s face lit up in the window. I jumped back and hit the door button. The iron security door slammed down, trapping Sonata outside. I breathed heavily for a moment, trying to recover from the shock of seeing her. I turned out the door light and picked up the laptop. I checked the cameras, and found the Pirates Cove curtain open, Aria gone. I checked the west hall, and saw Aria sprinting down the hall. I quickly pressed the door button, and the door slammed down. I could hear Aria pounding on the door furiously. I checked the other door light, and saw that Sonata had left. I opened the door as Aria’s pounding stopped. I opened the other door and checked the time. 5 AM. “Geez,” I said. I checked the power, and my eyes widened in horror. I was at 25% power. The doors had drained a lot of power. I started to sweat. I checked the cameras again. Adagio was staring at the stage camera, and Sonata was in the equipment closet. I kept checking the cameras, ever careful. I suddenly heard the 6 AM chimes. I gasped in joy. “Thank Celestia,” I whispered. I walked through the pizzeria to the front door. I flung it open and stepped out of the building. I took flight for home, ready to make up the sleep I had lost that night. ~~~ I landed at the front of the building at around 11:55. I quickly slipped through the building to the security office, avoiding eye contact with the animatronics. I sat down in the office chair and set the laptop down on the desk. I pulled it open and began the night. ~~~~12:00 AM 3rd Night~~~~ As I checked the stage, Sonata was already gone. I closed my eyes for a moment and sighed. The phone rang, and I waited for the message to begin. The phone picked up and Phone Guy’s voice was heard. “Hello? Hello? Hey, you’re doing great!” “Thank you,” I said, keeping an eye on the cameras. “Most ponies don’t last this long,” Phone Guy said. I froze at that statement. “I mean, y’know, they usually move on to other things by now,” Phone Guy assured. “I’m not implying that they died. That’s not what I meant. Anyway, I’d better not take up too much of your time. Things are getting real tonight. Hey, listen. I had an idea. If you happen to get caught and want to avoid getting stuffed into an Adagio suit, uh, try playing dead. Y’know, go limp. Then there’s a chance that they’ll think you’re an empty costume instead. Then again, if they think you’re a costume, they might try to…stuff a metal skeleton into you. I wonder how that would work.” I cringed at the thought. “Y-Yeah, never mind,” Phone Guy said. “Scratch that. It’s best just not to get caught. OK, I’ll leave you to it. See you on the flipside.” The phone hung up. I flipped through the cameras, making sure to keep an eye on Aria. After a time, I took a glance at the back of the west hall. The Adagio Dazzle poster had changed to an eyeless golden Adagio head. I shrugged it off and closed the laptop, only to see a slumped over, Golden Adagio suit. The words “IT’S ME” flashed in front of my eyes in seizure-inducing patterns. I closed my eyes, gripped my head, and opened up the laptop. I slightly opened my eyes to check the cameras, then closed the laptop. The Golden Adagio suit was gone. I sat in the chair, stunned, frozen. “What the hell was that?” I whispered to myself. I shook my head to clear my mind and returned to the cameras. I noticed Sonata was missing, so I turned on each door light. She was peeking in through the left door. I slammed the door in her face and returned to the cameras. I suddenly heard Adagio laugh. Slowly, but maniacally. My eyes widened. I checked the show stage and found Adagio gone. “Oh, shit,” I gasped. I quickly scrolled through the cameras, desperate to find Adagio. She was hiding in the fillies’ restroom, white pinprick eyes glowing from the door. In my haste, I suddenly remembered Pirate’s Cove. I checked the camera and found Aria’s head poking out. I barred my teeth and growled. I heard Adagio laugh again, and I checked the restrooms. Adagio was gone. I searched the cameras and found Adagio hiding in a dark corner of the dining hall. I was on edge. I heard clangs in the kitchen. I relaxed a bit, because all the animatronics were further away from the office. I noticed a picture of the animatronic Dazzlings on the wall. As I touched Adagio’s nose, a honking sound played. I gave a small chuckle. Strangely, the honking sound relaxed me. I checked the cameras and saw Aria run down the hall. I quickly shut the door, followed by the sound of Aria’s pounding on the door. Once the pounding stopped, I opened the door back up. I kept checking the cameras. Suddenly, without warning, the office went black. The laptop turned off, and the door buttons stopped working. I started to panic. I just ran out of power. “I’m screwed,” I whispered. “I’m so fucking screwed.” I heard hoofsteps coming from my left, and I stayed quiet. Adagio’s eyes, teeth, and false amulet flashed in the hall as El Toredor played. “Oh no,” I quietly moaned. “Celestia help me.” The power cut completely, and I was left in pitch black. I closed my eyes and waited. The 6 AM chimes suddenly played. I opened my eyes, slowly smiling. I took a deep breath and let it out. I turned on a light spell and walked down into the generator room. I turned on the daytime generator and walked out of the pizzeria, wings in the air in victory. I nearly tripped over myself as I took off for home. ~~~ At 11:50 the next day, I arrived at the pizzeria. I had been thinking of ways to conserve power and keep an eye on the animatronics all through the day after I slept. I finally found a solution. I walked into the office and began my night. ~~~~12:00 AM 4th Night~~~~ The phone promptly rang at the crack of midnight. The message started. “Hello, hello,” Phone Guy said. “Hey, we’re on day four. Uh, hey listen. I may not be around to send you a message tomorrow.” “It’s…it’s been a bad night here…for me.” A loud knocking emitted from the speaker. “I’m kind of glad that I recorded my messages for you when I did. Hey, do me a favor. Um, maybe sometime you could check inside those suits? In the back room?” More knocking interrupted the Phone guy. “I’m gonna try to hold out until somepony…checks. Maybe it won’t be so bad. I-I always wondered what was in all those empty heads back there.” The El Toredor theme started to play from the message. “Oh no.” A piercing screech erupted from the tape, making me jump, and then static. The message ended, leaving me in shock and horror. Did Phone Guy just die? I knew these messages were prerecorded, but how did he die? Did he get caught by one of the animatronics? I shook off the thought when I heard fast hoofsteps outside. I had come to learn that those steps were Aria’s as she sprinted down the hall. I shut the door, and Aria pounded on it. I took a breath and executed my plan. It was simple: check the stage camera, check Pirate’s Cove, check the door lights, repeat. This way, I saved power while keeping an eye on Adagio and Aria. Sonata wasn’t that big of a deal anymore to check on. But if Adagio got off stage, then it was time to cut the sequence and search for her. “Come on, Adagio,” I whispered. “Try and get me now.” I used my sequence of checks throughout the night, with Sonata occasionally popping up at one of the doors. When she did, I quickly closed the door. I was making progress. At around 4 AM, Adagio laughed and got off stage. I quickly searched for her, and found her in the dining room. I changed my sequence to wherever Adagio was instead of the stage now. This still proved useful. Adagio laughed and moved again, causing me to search for her. She ended up in the back of the east hall, face right up to the camera. I winced and quickly shut the right door. The remaining hours flew by quickly, and before I knew it, it was 6 AM. I breathed a sigh of relief and left the building. “Just one more night,” I said to myself. “One more night, and then I get paid, and I can quit. I’m not living with the fear of death every night for six hours.” I flew home to prepare for the final night. ~~~ I arrived at Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza at 11:53. I gave Adagio and Sonata a death glare as I walked by, and I opened up the Pirate’s Cove curtain and gave the same glare to Aria. I walked into the office with time to spare. I stretched my wings and my legs before sitting down. I waited for a moment before pulling up the laptop at the stroke of midnight. ~~~~12:00 AM 5th Night~~~~ I used the same strategy as I did yesterday. However, the animatronics were a hell of a lot faster, keeping me alert for movement. I decided to take a quick peek for Sonata, and I found her at the back of the west hall. But something was different. Her head was glitching out, making jerky movements at the camera while an evil, garbled voice was heard. I shut the door. The phone rang as I did so. I kept my eyes on the cameras. The phone picked up, and louder evil garbles were heard. I was surprised, but my eyes stayed fixed on my sequence of checks. The garbles were cut off by a few short screeches, then the message ended. I shook my head, ignoring the strange message. Adagio had disappeared. “Oh, great,” I growled. I found Adagio in the restrooms. Sonata was making a racket in the kitchen, so I opened up the door. Aria hadn’t gone anywhere yet, but Adagio had moved to the dining room. My strategy was working. I smirked for a moment, but then I heard fast hoofsteps. I slammed the left door shut, trapping Aria outside. She pounded on the door before going back to Pirate’s Cove. Adagio was very active, trying to get me. But every time she tried for my office, I shut her out. I could tell that the animatronics were getting mad, even if they didn’t show it. The hours passed. Slowly. My strategy had kept the animatronics at bay, so I was left with nothing else to do. After a long while, the 6 AM chimes rang. I threw my hooves up into the air and walked out of the office. “Go home, go bed, fuckers!” I cried. As I reached the dining room, Quick Thinker was waiting for me. “Hey, Braveheart,” he said, uncertainty in his voice. “Mr. Thinker,” I said. Thinker gave me a check for 122 bits. “There’s your weekly pay,” Thinker said. “But, I have a favor to ask you.” “What’s that?” I asked. “I…I’m not sure if you’ll like this,” Thinker stammered. “But, I need you to work another night.” “What?” I asked. “Why?” “We’re trying to stay open for just a while longer,” Thinker said. “The company’s going out of business by week’s end.” I gave this matter some thought. “Very well,” I said. “I’ll do it.” “Thank you, Braveheart,” Thinker said, smiling. He patted my shoulder, and I left the building. ~~~ Upon reaching Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, Quick Thinker was at the front doors. He nodded and left as I walked inside. It was 11:50. I sat down at one of the tables and looked up at the animatronics. “You guys are awfully lucky you get another try at me,” I muttered. “Too bad I’m not backing out either. Just try to stop me.” I stood up and walked into the office, ready to begin my overtime night. I cracked my neck and sat down, pulling up the laptop. ~~~~12:00 AM 6th Night~~~~ All of the animatronics were gone by the stroke of midnight. I quickly shut the door to keep Aria out, and turned back to the cameras. Adagio was in the dining room, and Sonata was right outside my right door. I shut it, and closed the laptop for the time being. With both doors shut, my power was draining fast. “Oh boy,” I sighed. Tonight was going to be rough. Aria stopped banging, and Sonata was gone, so I opened up the doors. Adagio had moved to the restrooms, as had Sonata, who was standing outside the doors. I kept my eye on Aria, who seemed to be much more active than before, constantly trying to get out of Pirate’s Cove unseen. Once or twice, she did just that, but I always shut her out when I heard her hoofsteps in the hall. Sonata moved fast, quickly alternating between my two doors. My power was dying. After a time, Adagio returned to the dining room. I checked the clock. It was 5:58 AM. “Come on,” I said. “Come on.” With a groan, the power went out. I pursed my lips and closed my eyes. I heard El Toredor start to play. Right as the theme ended, the chimes began. It was 6 AM. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding and stood up. I watched Adagio and Sonata return to the stage. I walked out of the building and took off. “Hey, wait up!” a voice said. I turned around to see Quick Thinker. “Hey, boss,” I waved. I landed in front of him. “What’s up?” “Today’s our last day,” Thinker said. “If you wouldn’t mind working just one day shift with me, that would be much appreciated.” I hung my head and sighed. “Sure,” I agreed. “Why not?” “I mean, you don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Thinker said. “No, no,” I said. “I’ll do it.” “Thanks, Braveheart,” Thinker said. “This really means a lot to the company.” “Sure,” I nodded. I walked back inside with Quick Thinker. “What do you need me to do?” I asked. “This may sound strange,” Quick Thinker said. “But I need you to go into the bathroom hall. When you reach the hall, make a left. You’ll hit a wall. You’ll be able to take hold of it with your magic. Pull on the wall, and it should come free.” “What’s behind it?” I asked. “It should be a safe room,” Quick Thinker said. “They were used for storage and other things. They were hidden to customers and invisible to the animatronics’ programming. There should be an old suit inside. A Springlock suit. I need to make sure it’s still there.” “On it,” I said. “Just make sure nopony sees you do it,” Thinker reminded. “Not that it’ll matter if they do.” I nodded and walked into the bathrooms. I made a left at the hall and saw a dead end. I heard hoofsteps, and a filly passed me on her way to the restroom. I waited for the filly to pass, then I checked the dining room for other customers coming by. There were none, so I focused my magic toward the wall. My magic engulfed the entire section of wall, and I carefully pulled on it. The wall came away, and I slipped inside, putting the fake wall back. The safe room was dark, so I cast a light spell so I could see. There was a light switch next to me, so I turned it on. The room was humid, there were puddles on the ground, and it smelled like a dead body. “Sweet Celestia,” I mumbled. “It reeks in here.” I looked around the safe room. I stepped in a puddle, but it wasn’t water. It was blood. I followed the blood trail with my eyes, and was met with a horrific sight. I nearly threw up at the sight of it. “By Starswirl’s beard,” I gasped. In front of me, slumped against a wall, was a golden Sonata suit. But the gold color was rotted and bloody. I carefully stepped closer. The suit was in worse shape than Aria, with wires hanging out, and animatronic parts visible through the ragged holes. I reached out to the suit, and the suit jerked, reaching out for me. I gave a small scream and stumbled back. The suit’s eyes were white and blurred. The suit was twitching, severely so. I breathed heavily, trying to recover from the shock of seeing the suit try and grab me. “H-help…m-me…” the suit spoke, in a raspy, mechanical voice. “P-ple-please…” I took a step back, frightened at this monstrosity of a suit. I quickly left the room, leaving the living Springlock Sonata suit alone again. I slid the false wall back into place and walked into the colts’ restroom to wash the blood off my hooves. I couldn’t stop thinking about the suit. I walked back into the dining room and sat down. I held my head, shaking. Quick Thinker walked up and sat down as well. “You saw it?” he asked. “You saw Springlock Sonata?” “I didn’t just see it,” I whispered. “I nearly felt it. It jolted awake and tried to grab me. And it spoke. It was saying ‘Help me.’ What is that monstrosity?” “The springlock suits were something that we came up with 40 years ago,” Thinker said. “They were suits that were both animatronics, and a suit to wear. We made an Adagio and a Sonata suit. But after an accident involving both suits, we decommissioned them. Removed Springlock Adagio’s endoskeleton, and put Springlock Sonata into the safe room. They were never to be spoken of again. But I wanted to make sure that they were still there.” It was near closing time. Quick Thinker stood up and pulled out a check from his shirt pocket. He gave it to me. It was for an additional 25 bits. “Thanks,” I said. I stood up and shook Thinker’s hoof. “Thank you, Braveheart,” he said. “For everything.” I nodded and left the building. Left Adagio and her friends behind, and leaving behind the monster that was the Springlock Sonata suit.
Chapter 24: DiscoveryI was lying in my bed, thinking about the animatronics. Adagio, Sonata, Aria, Golden Adagio, and Springlock Sonata. I shuddered at the thought of Springlock Sonata. My phone suddenly rang, making me jump. I rushed over and picked up. “Hello?” I asked. “Hello, Braveheart,” a voice said. “It’s Quick Thinker. I need to talk to you.” “Sure,” I said. “What’s up?” “I need you to do something for me,” Thinker requested. “And what might that be?” I asked. “I need you to go back into the pizzeria,” Thinker said. My eyes slightly widened. “What?” I said. “Hear me out,” Thinker reasoned. “There are four newspaper clippings on the walls that I need. They’re in the halls near the office. I need you to get them for me.” I sighed. “All right,” I agreed. “I’ll do it.” “Thanks,” Thinker said. “Talk to you later.” The phone hung up. I left my house and flew back to the pizzeria. The lights were off, and the reeking odor radiated from the building. I plugged my muzzle and stepped inside. The lights were flickering in the dining room, creating dim light. I cast a light spell to give me a little more visibility, then walked on. As I took a cautious step, the honking noise sounded, making me give a small scream and jump. I looked down, and saw Adagio’s animatronic head on the floor, rotting away. I knelt down and examined the broken suit. The wires and beams of the endoskeleton were smashed and cut, in an ugly fashion. Like somepony had hacked away at the suit. I stood up and looked through the dining room. Sonata was even more broken than Adagio, with no face and a busted jaw. She was missing her two front hooves, and wires poked out from the withered holes. I didn’t bother checking up with Aria, because she was in a poor condition anyway. As I stepped down the hall toward the office, I spotted one of the newspaper clippings on the wall. The date of the article was unclear, but the year was 1984. I took it off the wall and read it over. “Foals vanish at a local pizzeria – bodies not found. Two local foals were reportedly lured into a back room during the late hours of operation at Adagio Dazzle’s pizza on the night of June 26. While video surveillance identified the stallion responsible and led to his capture the following morning, the foals themselves were never found and are presumed dead. Police think that the suspect dressed as a mascot to earn the foals’ trust.” I slipped the clipping into my saddlebag and moved on. I found another one literally right outside the office. I read it through. “Four foals now reported missing. Suspect convicted. Four foals are now linked to the incident at Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, where a stallion dressed as a cartoon mascot lured them into a back room. While the suspect has been charged, the bodies themselves were never found. Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza has been fighting an uphill battle ever since to convince families to return to the pizzeria. ‘It’s a tragedy.’” As I put the clipping into my saddlebag, I started to think about the story. From what I could conclude, four foals went missing a few decades ago, supposedly lured into a back room of an Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. The suspect was indeed caught, but the bodies weren’t found. I stepped into the office, and took a look at the desk. The fan was off, and the taco was missing. I exited out the other door and immediately found another clipping. “Local pizzeria threatened with shutdown over sanitation. Local pizzeria, Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza has been threatened again with shutdown by the health department over reports of foul odor coming from the much-loved Siren mascots. Police were contacted when parents reportedly noticed what appeared to be blood and mucus around the eyes and mouths of the mascots. One parent alikened them to ‘reanimated corpses.’” I was growing more and more confused and frightened with each clipping. These clippings were from decades ago, implying to me that there was a previous location of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. I would have to look into this lore after my little errand. I found the last newspaper clipping near Pirate’s Cove. I carefully removed it from the wall, trying not to wake Aria. When the clipping came loose, I backed away from the cove and sat down in the dining room, next to the broken animatronics. “Local pizzeria said to close by year’s end. After a long struggle to stay in business after the tragedy that struck there many years ago, Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza has announced that it will close by year’s end. Despite a year-long search for a buyer, companies seem unwilling to be associated with the company. ‘These characters will live on. In the hearts of foals, these characters will live on.’ – CEO.” I slowly put the last newspaper clipping into my saddlebag. I was breathless at what these four clippings said. A stallion in a mascot costume lured four foals into a back room, supposedly killed them, and I guessed that he stuffed the bodies into the suits. Curious to check, I charged up a cutting spell and cut open the chest of the Adagio animatronic. What I found was a decaying corpse, about the size of a foal. The stallion convict did indeed stuff the bodies into the suits. I cut open the Sonata suit as well, and found another corpse. I ran over to Pirate’s Cove, took out Aria, and tore her open. Another corpse. I started to breathe heavily, trying not to pass out. I tried to take in this information as best as I could. These newspaper clippings weren’t exaggeration. They were legitimate. I quickly got out of the building, and collided with Quick Thinker. “Whoa there, Braveheart,” he cried. “You all right? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” “I have,” I whispered. I could barely speak. “Did you read the clippings?” Thinker asked. I nodded, and Thinker sighed. “I was sort of hoping you wouldn’t,” he said. “I wanted to spare you the horrific details of this place. But again, it’s not like it matters.” “If you don’t mind, I’m going to do some research on the pizzeria,” I said. “Go ahead,” Thinker said. “It won’t be opening up again.” “I should probably tell you that the animatronics were destroyed,” I mentioned. “They looked like they were hacked up with something.” “Don’t worry about it,” Thinker said. “As I said, nopony really cares about this place anymore.” “I also found the bodies of the dead foals inside of the suits,” I added. Upon hearing this, Quick Thinker’s eyes shrunk. “Wait, really?” he gasped. “You found the bodies of the missing foals from all those years ago?!” I slowly nodded. “Now I know why they weren’t found when it happened,” I explained. “The killer stuffed the bodies into the suits.” “This is a huge revelation,” Thinker said. “This explains so much now. If only we’d known.” “Nothing to be done now,” I shrugged. “Well, regardless, thank you for your help, Braveheart,” Thinker said. I nodded. We shook hooves, and went our separate ways. Quick Thinker may have been relieved, but I still had research to do. I had to know what the hell was up with the Adagio Dazzle franchise.
Chapter 25: Researching the LoreI landed at Twilight’s Castle and stepped inside. Twilight looked up from her book and waved at me. “Hi, Braveheart,” she said. “Are you all right? You look a little pale.” “No, I’m not,” I said. “I didn’t have a very pleasant week.” “I’m sorry,” Twilight said. “What happened?” I sat down next to her and began my story. I told her about the Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza in Canterlot and how Quick Thinker had offered me a job there as a night guard. I made mention of the condition the animatronics were in; the old, rotting condition. I told her about the Phone Guy and how he seemed to die on the fourth night. I explained that the restaurant had closed down the other day due to sanitary conditions. I told her about the Springlock Sonata suit and how it tried to grab me. I ended my story with the newspaper clippings and the fillies’ corpses inside the animatronics. “Wow,” Twilight breathed. “That sounds horrific.” I nodded. “Anyway, I came by to see if you had a book on the topic,” I requested. “I’m not sure,” Twilight said, glancing up at her library shelves. I know I have a few books on Canterlot culture. There might be mention of the pizzeria in one of them.” Twilight levitated a few books to me. All of them were about Canterlot’s social culture from different years. One from the 1960s, one from the 1980s, and one from the 1990s. Each of them were pretty thick. “Good luck,” Twilight said. “I’ll leave you to it.” “Thanks,” I said. Twilight turned back to her book as I opened up the first book. After searching through the books for hours, I had found out very little about the pizzeria. The only piece of information I could find was another mention about the Bite of ’87. According to the short article, in 1987, at an earlier location of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, somepony was bit in the head by an animatronic, with their frontal lobe removed as a result. The article didn’t mention if the victim had lived or not, but the pizzeria was closed due to the incident. I slid the books back to Twilight. “Find anything?” she asked. “Just some vague details on the Bite of ’87,” I replied. “I’m going to try some other methods of research.” “Good luck,” Twilight said. I left the castle and flew back to Canterlot. I walked back into my house and pulled out a book of potions. I flipped through the pages until I found what I was looking for. The recipe was for a Flashback Potion, the same kind Twilight had used when she first became a princess. This would probably be the only way I could get some firsthoof research on Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. I took a quick look through the ingredients of the potion and made a list of what I needed. I immediately left Canterlot to get the parts. I returned to my house with all of the potion ingredients. I put together the potion quickly and followed the instructions on the page. I drank a bit of the potion and set it down. It tasted kind of funny. Nothing happened for the first few seconds. My eyes suddenly went white and I was temporarily blinded. My vision quickly returned, and I was in a small town with cabins after dusk. I walked around the place. The ground wasn’t paved, the ponies wore old fashioned clothing, carried around lamps, and the Canterlot Castle was still standing. Nopony took notice of me. I wondered if they could even see me. I waved my hoof in front of two ponies in conversation. They didn’t even turn their heads. I shrugged and walked on. I made the assumption that this was Canterlot, but I had no idea what year. I couldn’t ask anypony, because I was invisible and inaudible to them. After walking around for a bit, I came across a small building, called Dagi’s Family Diner. Curious, I took a look around the building, and into the windows. There were a few families of ponies in the diner, with an Adagio Dazzle animatronic passing around cake and pizza, all while holding Sonata’s taco. I was confused, until I noticed that Adagio was the only animatronic there. “Interesting,” I thought to myself. I spawned in a notepad, quill, and ink and jotted down a note. “Dagi’s Family Diner. First location in the franchise. Adagio is the only animatronic there.” I wrote. As I walked to the back of the pizzeria, I saw a lone filly. She was crying, wanting to be let in, but nopony noticed her. I felt bad for the filly, but I couldn’t do anything. All of a sudden, the purple pony ran up, only much younger. I could only watch helplessly as the purple pony held a hoof to the filly’s mouth and stabbed her in the throat. Once the deed had been done, the killer laid the body against the wall of the pizzeria, hid his knife, and ran off. I wrote down another note. “Crying filly murdered outside Dagi’s Family Diner. Killer was a purple pony.” As I passed the entrance, I saw a young mare and stallion walking out of the pizzeria. The stallion was a Pegasus, and the mare was a unicorn. Both of them had similar features to mine; dirty blonde mane and tail, dark tan coat, and bright blue eyes. I wondered if these two were my early parents. I shook off the thought and walked away. I decided to hang around the pizzeria for a bit, and see if anything else would happen. Sure enough, something did. An employee walked around the pizzeria, making his rounds, and he saw the filly’s bloody corpse. Other ponies saw this as well. I suddenly saw all white, and I was transported to later that week. There was a for sale sign in front of the pizzeria building, with a pony who I assumed was a younger Quick Thinker talking to the owner of the building. “Are you sure you want to buy the place?” the owner asked. “I mean, there was a murder outside our walls.” “Of course I want to buy it,” Quick Thinker said. “I’ve wanted to start a pizza business for a while. Besides, Dazzle Entertainment will take extra precautions with the place.” “Very well,” the owner said. She pulled out a piece of paper on a clipboard. “Just sign here.” Quick Thinker signed the paper, and I was transported to another point in time. ~~~ When I regained vision, I was in front of the Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza building. The same one that I would work at years later. I quickly wrote down another note. “Dagi’s Family Diner is bought by Dazzle Entertainment and changes the name to Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza.” Ponies were walking into the pizzeria. I followed them inside and took a look around. It smelled a hell of a lot better, and looked to be in better condition. I looked toward the stage and saw the Golden Adagio suit and the Springlock Sonata suit, both of them in remarkable condition. I saw an employee step behind the Golden Adagio when nopony was looking and open it up. He stepped inside and walked off the stage, causing the foals who looked back to cheer. I wrote down another note. “After a grand opening of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza, the pizzeria uses two Springlock Suits. Springlock Adagio and Springlock Sonata.” “I wonder how these turned out to get decommissioned,” I thought out loud. I transitioned again to a birthday party for a foal, who was crying. This one seemed afraid of something. Four older stallions, one of them presumably his brother, were dragging him over to the stage. “Hear that?” one of them said. “The little guy says he wants to give Dagi a big kiss.” “No!” the colt cried, choked up through tears. “Let me go!” But the older stallions didn’t listen. They lifted the poor colt up to the Springlock Adagio’s mouth. The colt’s head got stuck in the mouth, and he struggled to get out. I could see his tears start to flood the mouth, and suddenly, Adagio’s upper jaw snapped shut, crushing the colt’s head. I and the older stallions were in shock. I couldn’t believe what I just saw. “Colt dies from a Springlock Adagio malfunction.” I jumped times again. I was still in the same pizzeria, only Adagio and Sonata were both walking around. I assumed that there were two employees in the suits. I suddenly heard a crunch, and the suits started to hobble away. I followed them to the hidden safe room, where they fell to the floor, pools of blood starting to form around them. A paramedic ran into the room and pried the employees free. He tried listening for a heartbeat, but found none. He left the safe room, and I saw white once again. When I regained vision, I only caught a brief glimpse of the Springlock suits being dragged into the safe room, decommissioned and unsafe for employees. I jumped times once more. I was back at the pizzeria. As I looked to the stage, I saw the Adagio and Sonata that I had to deal with, only in brand new condition. I looked to the corner, and I saw Pirate’s Cove, open with Aria inside, in better condition as well. Their voices seemed state of the art, and their movements were smooth. Ish. I saw somepony dressed in the golden Sonata suit walking with four foals into a back room. These foals were one I didn’t recognize, but the other three were a filly Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. They must have followed me back to Equestria, then got stuck in the past. I suddenly remembered the newspaper clippings. A stallion dressed as a mascot lured foals into a back room and murdered them. I followed the costumed pony and the foals, and I saw the purple pony take off his mask, pull out a knife, and slaughter all of the foals. When he finished his work, he grinned evilly, got out of his suit, and left. I wrote down “Purple pony lures four foals into a back room and kills them.” as the time fast forwarded to after closing hours. The foals’ corpses were still lying on the floor, blood on the floor and in their eyes. I heard a door creak, and I turned to look. There was a tall, skinny mare figure. It had no mane, but instead wore a mask. The eyes were hollow, there were red cheeks, and a large, hollow mouth. Thick purple lines decorated the mask, streaming down from the eyes to the mouth. They kind of looked like tears. The coat was black with white stripes on the hooves. This animatronic looked like some kind of marionette puppet. I silently watched as the Marionette tried to give the foals presents. They did nothing. The Marionette seemed to get sad. It looked to the stage, then back at the dead foals. It picked up one of the foals and carried her over to the Sonata animatronic. I followed the Marionette. The puppet gently opened up the Sonata animatronic and slid the filly into the suit. “Huh,” I said. “I thought the killer stuffed the bodies into the suits.” I jotted down another note. “The Marionette puts the bodies into the suits to try and save the souls of the dead foals.” The Marionette put the other foals into the Adagio, Aria, and Golden Adagio animatronics. I took a quick inspection of the Golden Adagio suit. Its endoskeleton had been removed. The time jumped again, putting me in front of a different building. It had a sign for a grand opening of Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. I followed a few ponies inside, and saw that this building was nothing like the other one. It was significantly larger, there were a number of party rooms, and there were more animatronics. There were new toy versions of Adagio, Sonata, and Aria, but Aria was just a mess of parts. I overheard a pony call the Aria, “Mangled Aria.” Among the other animatronics, there was the Marionette and a shorter figure that looked like a baby dragon. It was called Balloon Boy. Its eyes and smile scared me, so I moved on. I walked into the equipment closet, and was met with an ugly sight. The original Adagio, Sonata, and Aria animatronics were lying on the ground, torn up. Pieces had been removed, supposedly for parts for the toy robots. Golden Adagio was there too. I wrote down another note. “New restaurant opens years later, using new toy robots.” The time suddenly flashed forward to 1987. All I caught a glimpse of was another set of 5 foals getting killed in the back room. The time shifted to a week later, and I was in the dining room with a group of ponies gathered for a birthday party. A lone security guard walked around, observing the situation. “Wait,” I wondered. “If this is 1987, then does that mean…” My thought was proven right when I saw Mangled Aria crawling on the ceiling, out of sight of anypony else. I bit my lip, waiting for the worst. Sure enough, Mangled Aria screeched and came down on the security guard. When he pulled himself free, he fell to the floor, half of his brain torn away, blood gushing from his head. Everypony ran out of the room, horrified. I looked at Mangled Aria, and saw a bit of brain and lots of blood dripping from her mouth. I was just as horrified. “Bite of ’87 caused by Mangled Aria. The victim was a lone day shift security guard.” As I finished my writing, the time shifted to after I quit the night shift. I could see the purple pony axing away at Adagio, Sonata, and Aria, destroying them. But as he walked away, I saw the souls of his victims appear in front of him. And boy, did they look pissed. They chased him into the safe room, where I followed. I stepped in a few puddles on the way. The purple pony, clearly desperate to escape the ghosts, got into the nearby Springlock Sonata suit. He laughed at the ghosts, satisfied he had outwitted them. But we all heard a spring, and the springlocks came loose. The purple pony could do nothing but cry out in pain as he was crushed by the springlocks. As he did, I saw the spirits fade away. I took one last look, and the Springtraped purple guy seemed to die, twitching involuntarily. My vision went white, and I was suddenly in a safe room from the past. I saw the purple pony on a recording device. “Uh, I wanted to record a message for you to help you get settled in on your first night,” the purple pony said. I couldn’t believe this. The purple pony was the phone guy. This shocked me. In fact, I was glad he was now Springtrap. He had attacked me and Sunset Shimmer, and he tried to kill us. He killed Adagio, Aria, and Sonata, but they deserved it. I would have to write about this, to forever remember this tragedy. My eyes turned a brighter white than before and stayed that way for longer. I regained my vision a few seconds later, and I was back in my house. Rainbow Dash was right up in my face. I stumbled back and fell on my ass. Rainbow gave a chuckle. “Sorry,” she said, smiling. She offered a hoof to help me up. I took it and Rainbow pulled me to my hooves. “How long have you been here?” I asked. “For about 30 minutes,” Rainbow replied. “Watching you do absolutely nothing with your eyes glowing white.” “Oh,” I recalled. “Yeah, about that. I was using a Flashback Potion to see into the past. I was trying to do some firsthoof research.” “Research on what?” Rainbow asked, confused. “The Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza restaurant,” I answered. “You’d be surprised how dark its history is. Here. You can read what I wrote if you want.” I gave Rainbow Dash the notepad, and she read it over. Her eyes widened as she read. “Well holy shit,” she said. “That is dark. Did you know who the first foals were.” “Only three of them,” I said. “You might be surprised, but they were the Dazzlings.” “Really?” Rainbow asked, clearly surprised. I nodded, and Rainbow gave a low whistle. “So they survived after your victory in the human world?” “I guess so,” I assumed. “It's kind of ironic actually. They could survive a powerful blast of magic straight to the heart, but couldn't survive something as simple as a knife.” “Well, I guess I'll see you later,” Rainbow said. “You too,” I nodded. Rainbow left my house and flew away, leaving me alone. I sat down at my table and started to write the story of Adagio Dazzle's Pizza.
Chapter 26: Completing the LoreRight as I was about to start my writing, I got a severe migraine. I gripped my head and fell out of my chair. I hit the floor, head cramping up. I got to my hooves and stood still, trying to shake the headache. My vision faded to white, so I did nothing. When I regained sight, I wasn’t in my house. I wasn’t even in Canterlot. I was in Manehattan. I looked around, and saw a discarded newspaper. I picked it up and read a recent article’s date. It read “March 18, 2024.” “Maybe this is another vision,” I thought to myself. I checked for my saddlebags, and they were still there. Nopony acknowledged my presence, so I assumed they couldn’t see me. I turned back around and saw a new building. It read Dazzle’s Fright. “Oh no,” I moaned. I stepped inside behind a few ponies and took a look around. The new building seemed to be a horror attraction, paying tribute to the pizzeria’s lore. As I wandered the attraction, I caught a glimpse of a security office. Somepony was inside, monitoring the building. I stepped inside behind him and watched as he checked the cameras. When he selected camera 2B, I nearly screamed at what I saw. Standing in a corner of the room was the Springlock Sonata suit, with the purple pony inside. I wanted to get back to my house in my time, but nothing happened. I checked a clock, which read 5:59. As I walked out of the office, I collided with Spring Sonata. The suit looked me dead in the eyes and picked me up by the neck. “Let me go!” I choked. “What can we use…?” Spring Sonata spoke. Her voice matched from when I first saw her. “The power divine…your time ends now…” “Let go of me!” I managed to cry out. “Burn alive…in Night Five…” Spring Sonata hissed. “It’s time to die.” The 6 AM chimes rang out, but Spring Sonata didn’t put me down. I suddenly heard a few sparking noises, and both Spring Sonata and I looked to see a fire spreading towards us. I acted fast and bucked Spring Sonata in the chest, knocking her onto her back and myself free of her grip. I landed on the linoleum tile and I saw the security officer run from the building. I followed him in a hurry. When I got out, I looked back to see the whole building erupt into flames. Through the crackle of the fire, I heard Spring Sonata let out a long raspy screech, then went silent. As the fire department arrived, I wrote down a few notes. “After a few years, Dazzle Fright opens in Manehattan, paying tribute to the Adagio Dazzle franchise. The owners find the Springlock Sonata suit and bring it over. But the purple pony’s soul lives on in the suit, haunting the security guard until the building burns down from faulty wiring.” My vision went to white and I returned to my house in Canterlot. “Whoa,” I gasped. I sat back down and began to write about the Adagio Dazzle franchise. “Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza: The Lore,” I wrote. “Back in the year 1968, a small diner opened up in Canterlot called Dagi’s Family Diner. The diner used an animatronic modeled after the late Siren, Adagio Dazzle, in a pony form. The diner was successful until one fateful night. While a few families were in the diner, one lone filly watched from a window, crying. While nopony paid attention to the filly, a purple pony ran up and murdered the filly right there. The restaurant found out, and the diner closed within the week of the murder. The company Dazzle Entertainment bought out the diner and changed the name of the place. In 1983, the restaurant reopened under the name Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza. The new pizzeria used two new Springlock suits, a Golden Adagio suit, and a Golden Sonata Dusk suit. These suits doubled as both an animatronic and a wearable suit. However, these Springlock suits proved too dangerous when a young foal and two employees were killed as a result of multiple simultaneous springlock failures. The springlock suits were decommissioned, with the Spring Sonata suit put into a back room and the Spring Adagio’s endoskeleton removed. The springlock suits were replaced with animatronics of Sonata Dusk, Adagio Dazzle, and Aria Blaze. But tragedy struck once again when four more foals were murdered inside the walls of the pizzeria. The killer, the purple pony, dressed in the Spring Sonata suit and lured the four foals into a back room and murdered them. The killer was caught hours later, but the bodies were never found. The reason for this was because a new unused animatronic, the Marionette, possessed by the first murdered foal, put the bodies of the foals into the suits to give them new life. After a short time, the stench of the dead bodies started to waft off of the animatronics. The smell got the restaurant shut down, and the animatronics were put into storage. After a few years, in 1987 the restaurant opened again in a much larger location. The pizzeria used new, more foal friendly toy animatronics. Toy Adagio, Toy Sonata, Toy Aria, the Marionette, and Balloon Boy. Toy Aria eventually got taken apart by the younger foals, so she got referred to as Mangled Aria. Within only a week of the pizzeria being open, the purple pony murdered another four foals, their souls possessing the Toy animatronics and Balloon Boy. The dead body stench from the original animatronics started to come up again. The pizzeria announced that it would close down by week’s end, and there would be a birthday party as the final event. During the party, Mangled Aria came down on a security guard and bit him, removing his frontal lobe. The restaurant immediately closed down after the incident, now dubbed the Bite of ’87. After a few more years, n 1993, the pizzeria opened up again at the old Adagio Dazzle’s pizza location. This location stayed open for nearly 23 years, but eventually got shut down due to loss of business. The purple guy decided to get rid of the animatronics before the shutdown. He took them apart, but unwittingly released the souls of his victims. They chased him into the Spring Sonata suit, which crushed him and killed him. A year later, a horror attraction would open called Dazzle Fright. The owners would find the Spring Sonata with the purple pony inside, and set it free in the attraction. But the attraction would burn down on the 5th day of being open due to faulty wiring. The items that survived would be sold at an auction. The Adagio Dazzle name would go down in history.” I put down my quill. “Wow,” A voice behind me said. “That’s an incredible story.” I turned around to see Twilight looking over my shoulder. “How long have you been behind me?” I asked. “Since you started writing,” Twilight said. “I read the whole thing. You should have that published in the newspaper.” “I might do that,” I said. “Well, I’ve got to go,” Twilight said. “Spike went out to do an errand, and he’s probably on his way back.” “See you around,” I said. Twilight teleported away and I turned back to my excerpt. I suddenly realized what might happen if the founders of Dazzle Fright did find Springtrap, and what might happen if the building didn’t burn down. Springtrap might kill more innocent ponies. I couldn’t let that happen. I immediately made plans to burn down the pizzeria restaurant with Springtrap in it. To end this madness of the pizzeria.
Chapter 27: Ending the LoreI sat on my bed, thinking of ways to get away with burning down the pizzeria with Springtrap inside. There was always the obvious choice of doing it at night. But I didn’t want to do it that way. It was too clichéd. I wanted to do it subtly, yet effectively. I came up with a simple solution. Blame the destruction of the building on old and worn out wiring. The building was practically falling apart as it was anyway. I stood up and walked over to the window. I had installed a Pegasus landing platform during the initial renovation of my house, and I climbed out the window and stepped down onto it. I took off for the pizzeria. As I flew through the cool Canterlot air, I closed my eyes to savor it. It felt good on my body. I landed at the Pizzeria entrance, and found a sign on the door. “Closed down due to lack of business,” it read. I checked over my shoulder to see if anypony was around. When I saw nopony, I quietly unlocked the door and stepped inside, closing the door behind me. I looked into the pizzeria, ready to begin. Adagio Dazzle’s Pizza was darkened. The windows were drawn, the lights were off, and it was hard to see. I cast a light spell to help me see. I carefully stepped through the dining hall, careful to not make a lot of noise. I accidentally stepped on Adagio’s face, causing the nose to honk again. “Damn it,” I quietly cursed. I kept going. I walked to where the hidden safe room was. I charged up a blast and blew up the false wall. I didn’t feel safe doing so, but I had to ensure the flames killed Springtrap. I took a look inside the safe room, and I saw Springtrap turn his head to look at me. He still twitched occasionally. I immediately turned away and walked to where the generator room was. I opened up the equipment closet and started down the long flight of stairs. I stopped for a moment when I thought I was being followed. I turned around, but nopony was there. I intensified my light spell and kept going. When I reached the bottom of the stairs, a small power generator met my eyes. I looked around for any wiring that I could screw up. “What are you doing?” A raspy feminine voice asked. I jumped and whipped around to see the Marionette standing behind me. Its black eyes had white dots in the middle, as if they were going to pierce through my heart. I started to breath heavily, and the Marionette slowly walked closer. I took a deep breath and calmed down. “The purple pony isn’t dead yet,” I told the puppet. “He’s possessed the Spring Sonata animatronic, and is still alive in the safe room. Sort of.” “Impossible,” the Marionette hissed. “The children scared him into the suit, and it killed him.” I shook my head. “I witnessed it myself,” I reasoned. “He tried to grab me. He even spoke. He said ‘Help me. Please.’ Of course, I got out of there, leaving him to rot. I even got a glimpse into the future, seeing Springtrap terrorizing another night guard 30 years later at a horror attraction called Dazzle Fright. I’m only trying to get rid of him for good. Please believe me.” The Marionette looked me straight in the eyes. I looked back, dead serious on what I was saying. “If you really mean this, then show me Springtrap,” the Marionette requested. “Show me the evidence.” “No need,” a raspy voice hissed. The Marionette and I whipped around to see Springtrap slowly stepping down from the last step of the iron stairwell. How neither of us heard him in that clunky suit was beyond me, but that wasn’t a concern right now. The Marionette was clearly in horrified shock. I stepped in front of her as she stepped back, drawing out my gun as Springtrap slowly hobbled closer. “How are you alive?” the Marionette gasped, terrified. “I said that I’d hold out until somepony checked,” Springtrap reminded. “This brat here checked the safe room, allowing me to pass my soul into this wretched suit.” I barred my teeth and fired, putting a bullet into Springtrap’s skull. The hard endoskeleton deflected the bullet. Springtrap gave a maniacal grin, continuing to walk closer. The Marionette and I ended up backed against the power generator. I fired off four more shots into Springtrap, but they had no effect. He reached out a hoof to grab me, but I took the Marionette’s hoof and dashed underneath Springtrap. I turned around upon reaching the stairs and aimed at Springtrap. “What are you going to do?” Springtrap hissed. “Your petty gun won’t hurt me.” “I’m not aiming for you,” I returned. I fired the bullet into the power generator, causing a shower of sparks to erupt from it. The sparks caught the oil on the floor, lighting up the room. I ran up the flight of stairs, the Marionette in tow. Springtrap was too slow. “NO!” he screamed from the generator room. “IT CAN’T END LIKE THIS!” I pulled the Marionette through the dining hall and through the front doors. As we ran out of the building, Springtrap gave a loud, raspy screech, and the entire building quickly caught fire. Ponies surrounded us, watching the building burn. Somepony called the fire department, and a squad of Unicorn firefighters were on the scene within minutes. “Stand back,” the fire chief ordered. “We’ll handle this.” The squad tried to put out the fire, but the flames kept spreading. The Canterlot civilians stepped away, but the Marionette and I stayed put. As I looked to my side, I could see a white, faded figure. Adagio Dazzle’s filly ghost looked me in the eyes, smiling. My jaw dropped slightly. As I turned toward the Marionette, I could see two more ghosts on the other side of her. The spirits of filly Aria Blaze and filly Sonata Dusk. They also smiled at me. All of the spirits’ faces were stained with grey tear tracks, and their eyes were black with white dots. I couldn’t believe this. “Do you see them?” the Marionette asked. “You’ve helped me save them.” “I don’t understand,” I breathed. “How can I see the dead?” “I’ve allowed you to see for a moment what I see,” the Marionette explained. “To give you a proper thanks for saving these foals from an eternity of restlessness. Thank you, Braveheart.” As I looked back to Adagio’s spirit, she mouthed a thank you, then faded away. I looked to Aria and Sonata, just in time to see them give a small wave before fading. I looked back to the Marionette. She looked me in the eyes and smiled. “How do you know my name?” I asked. “I was close to you once,” the Marionette simply said. “Goodbye.” I looked back to the burning building, which had been put out. When I turned around, the Marionette was gone. I walked back home, satisfied that Springtrap was gone, yet confused as to who the Marionette really was.
Chapter 28: RememberanceThe next day, I woke up slowly. After a week of night shifts and dealing with haunted robots out to kill me because I looked like the purple pony, I really didn't want to get up today. I tried lifting my head off the pillow, but my muscles gave out and I flopped back down. The only thing I could do was roll over onto my back. I squinted my eyes to try and dim the daylight shining through the window. Every muscle felt sore. Despite this, I managed to sit up and get out of bed. I walked over to my calender to check the date. I groaned when I saw what day it was. It was Hearts and Hooves day, the holiday I hated the most. Sure, it was a time to be with your special somepony, but mine was killed. So that on its own gave me a reason to hate today. I decided to stay indoors for the day. Bar my door, close the blinds, and make other ponies think I wasn't home. I quickly did so throughout the house, and I slept through the rest of the day. I woke up around twilight. The sun had set, the moon had risen, and Hearts and Hooves Day was over. Thank Celestia. Feeling rather refreshed, I got out of bed and unlocked my door. I opened up the blinds and opened a window to let some air in. The cool night air poured into the house, presenting a relaxing feeling to me. As I looked outside, something urged me to go to Ponyville. I opened the door and walked outside. Taking flight, I kept a slow speed. Didn't need to hurry. I passed a Pegasus on my way to Ponyville. She gave me a smile and waved. I waved back, noticing the scar on her right eye. She had a mechanical left front leg, a pink mane and tail, and two different colored eyes. Her left was red and her right was blue. Her coat was a light purple and she had blue scales across her chest. Her hooves were instead paws. I wondered who this Pegasus was, and why she had a much different appearance than most ponies. I decided this was something best left for another day and kept going toward Ponyville. As I reached the small town, the crickets were silent. The entire town was quiet. Quiet as if it were deserted. A cold wind blew past, causing me to shiver. This cold silence was unnatural in this area of Equestria. I continued walking toward the far outskirts of Ponyville. The darkness was unsettling. The cold air nipped at my face. My coat kept my body relatively warm, but the air made its way to my core anyway. As I walked, I saw a faint white ghost of a pony in the air. Barely noticeable. Just a very faint mist. I didn't know where it was going, but I followed it anyway. A dense fog surrounded me as I followed the ghost. I tried to see where I was going, but it was hopeless. I took each step carefully, trying not to trip or fall. The ghost finally stopped and sat down. I approached it, and it faded. I looked where the ghost's gaze was, and the fog dissipated, revealing a familiar stone. I dropped to the ground. In front of me was Sunset Shimmer's gravestone. The same one I carved during her burial. I closed my eyes and hung my head, mourning over my lost wife. I was too lost in thought, I didn't notice a the feeling of a hoof being placed on my shoulder. When I opened my eyes, they were wet with tears. I looked up to see Fluttershy sitting next to me, her hoof over my shoulder. “You miss her, don't you?” she quietly asked. I nodded. “I...I murdered him,” I stammered. “Slaughtered him like an animal. Like a sick animal. After what he did...” I couldn't bear to think of it. I started to cry. Fluttershy came around and wrapped her hooves around me. I cried onto her shoulder for a good while, and she just let me do it. Fluttershy had always been the wiser one of the Mane 6, and I knew this. She would listen to you talk for hours if need be. She understood your problems and your troubles, and she always tried to find the best way to help with them. “It's OK,” she whispered. “It's OK.” “No it's not,” I sobbed. “It's not OK. I let my guard down. I could have saved her.” “Braveheart, look at me,” Fluttershy said. I looked up at her with wet eyes. She wiped them dry. “There was nothing you could have done,” she said. “Sombra was vicious and unforgiving. He would make your life living hell if he could. But even when he took the pony you truly cared for, you're still here, protecting Equestria. Sunset would want you to stay strong to that. Celestia gave you that responsibility, and Sunset would no doubt see you through it.” I nodded. Fluttershy smiled and patted me on the back. “I'll see you tomorrow,” she promised. I nodded and she took off for home. I looked back to the gravestone, and noticed something. Lying at the base of the stone was a small bracelet. It was a gold band with a purple gem in the center. I hadn't noticed it there before. I picked it up and looked at it. The gem was glowing with a faint purple light. The gem had a familiar presence to it, but I couldn't quite make out what it was. I put my mechanical hoof to the gravestone saying a mental goodbye, and flew home. I had to figure out what was up with this bracelet, and why it felt so familiar. As I landed back in Canterlot in front of my house, my door was left ajar. And I had shut and locked it up when I left. I walked inside, shut the door, and pulled out my gun. I crept around the house, looking for any other sign of intrusion. Oddly enough, I found none. I sheathed my gun and walked upstairs. I laid down in my bed and got some sleep.
Chapter 29: Day of ChaosSomething felt off when I woke up the next morning. I rolled over and climbed out of bed. Nothing seemed different. Still a bit groggy, I walked into the kitchen and made myself some breakfast. I shook my head hard, trying to wake up. I had an errand to run, so I ate quickly. As I finished, I stood up and walked out the door, only to find myself falling. I quickly opened up my wings and stopped my fall. “Well, if I wasn’t awake before, I sure am now,” I muttered to myself. I looked back up to my house, or rather down. My house was upside down and apparently my personal gravity was reversed. The ponies down on the ground walked normal, only confused as to why my house was upside down. I flew back down, or up, to my house. I opened the door and walked back inside. I stood normal on the floor. I heard a laugh behind me. One I knew all too well. I let out a sigh. “You should have seen yourself,” the voice said. “That was priceless.” “Good to see you too, Discord,” I growled. I turned around and glared at the draconequus. He was lying on the ceiling, his gravity normal. He was laughing his ass off, clearly entertained by the shock of my fall. “So, you awake now?” he gasped between giggles. “Yes,” I grumbled. “Thanks. What do you want?” “Oh, not much,” Discord said. “Just a bit of fun, that’s all.” “That wasn’t funny,” I hissed. “Fix this. Now.” “Oh, Braveheart,” Discord groaned, rolling his eyes. “You’re just like Celestia. So boring.” At that, I whipped out my revolver and pointed it at his head. His eyes went wide. “Don’t you dare insult Celestia’s spirit,” I stormed. Discord suddenly remembered. “Oh, that’s right,” he said. “Both she and Luna were killed. I’m terribly sorry.” “Oh don’t play innocent,” I groaned, waving away a halo above Discord’s head. “You could care less.” “Yeah, you’re right,” Discord agreed. Furious, I sheathed my gun and sat down at my table. Discord teleported down to the other side of the table. He gave me a serious look. “What?” I asked, still pretty pissed. “Fluttershy told me about Sunset Shimmer,” he said, sympathy in his voice. “I know that she died. And for that, I truly am sorry. Really.” I gave Discord a look. He gave a small nod, confirming his stand on the matter. I sighed. “So she sent me over to try and cheer you up.” “Well apparently your idea of funny isn’t the same as mine,” I grumbled. “Turn my house around, if you please.” Discord snapped his claw. Nothing seemed to change. I walked over to a window and looked outside. The ground was where it should be. I nodded. “Better,” I mumbled. I turned around to find Discord gone. I looked around. He was nowhere in sight. “All right, where are you?” I called. “And now I want to play a little game,” Discord said, very close to my ear. I turned my head to see him about 6 inches tall standing on my left wing’s armor plate. I smirked and flung my wings open, sending him flying into the window. He peeled himself free and grew back to normal size in an instant. “What game?” I asked. “A simple one,” Discord explained. “A variation of hide and seek, actually. What will happen is one of us will be the hunter, and the other will be the prop.” “Prop?” I asked, confused. “The game is called Prop Hunt,” Discord said. “The hider will disguise themselves as props and hide around Canterlot. The hunter has four minutes to find them and kill them. Not literally of course.” “Very well,” I agreed. “I’ll play your little game.” Discord promptly disappeared and I suddenly couldn’t see. A small timer in the corner of my eye counted down from 45 seconds. When it reached zero, my vision returned. I pulled out my revolver and started looking around. “Oh, I forgot to mention,” Discord said, his voice in pure surround sound. “No flying and no magic.” At that, there was a pop, and I dropped my revolver. I looked into a mirror and found my wings and horn gone. My eyes narrowed and my teeth barred. “Find me, and you get your wings and horn back,” Discord finished. “Good luck.” “DISCORD!!!” I cried. I picked up my gun in my teeth and stormed out the door, colliding with Twilight Sparkle. “Oh! Sorry about that, Braveheart,” she said. She immediately noticed my wings and my horn gone. “Wait, what happened to your wings and horn?!” she cried. I put my gun away for a moment. “Discord,” I grumbled. “I have to find him in a game of glorified hide and seek to get them back.” “I can help,” Twilight offered. “I’ll be all right,” I declined. “Really.” “OK then,” Twilight shrugged. “See you later.” I waved as Twilight flew off, and I continued my search for Discord. I walked into an empty supermarket. I looked carefully for anything suspicious. “Where are you?” I called. “I’m not in the freezer,” Discord called back. I ran for the freezer and opened up the door. I walked inside and looked around. Nothing was out of the ordinary, so I left. When I walked back into the main room, one of the refrigerator doors was open that wasn’t before. “Were you in one of the fridges?” I asked. “Maybe,” Discord said. I looked toward the second isle to the left and saw a small coffee cup jump into the air. “Last time I checked, coffee cups don’t jump,” I smirked. I ran over and shot the cup. It disappeared and Discord reappeared with a cardboard box in his claw. “All right, you win,” he said. “In the box are your wings and horn. I hope you enjoyed yourself.” “I sort of did,” I agreed. I touched the box, and my wings and horn returned. Discord disappeared, and I left the supermarket. Fluttershy was waiting for me at the entrance. “Hello, Braveheart,” she said with a smile. “Do you feel better?” “Yeah,” I said. “I do.” “That’s good to hear,” Fluttershy said. “I planned out the whole day.” “Thank you,” I said. “Thank you for everything today.” “My pleasure,” Fluttershy nodded. She flew off for home, as did I. I think that run-in with Discord was an interesting way to get me into a better mood.
Chapter 30: EnlightenmentIt was nearly 9 in the evening when I made it back home. I was tired and needed some rest. I landed on my Pegasus landing platform and opened the door. I walked inside and powered up a small light spell to help me see. Almost immediately, the animatronic Adagio screeched in front of me. I screamed and fell back, when I recovered, I increased the power of my light and pulled out my curved knife Rainbow Dash had given me. Nothing was there. I was startled and confused. I took a few deep breaths to pull myself together, and I slowly sheathed my blade. “I’m just seeing things,” I murmured to myself. “It’s just an illusion.” I laid down in bed and closed my eyes. I laid there for a good while, trying to fall asleep. I couldn’t. I tossed and turned for a good thirty minutes before finally getting up. I lit up my horn and walked over to my closet. I opened it up and pulled out my potion brewing kit. Zecora had given me one as a gift a while back for helping her with something important. I opened it up and brewed myself a quick sleeping potion. Like most potions, there was a catch of some kind. For this one, I would experience very vivid dreams until I woke up. I could live with that. I downed the potion. It tasted weird, like stale bread. I put away my kit and slipped back into bed. I laid down, closed my eyes, and soon fell asleep. ~~~ I woke up once at midnight. Much too soon. “Oh, for the love of Celestia!” I cried. I forcefully shoved the bedsheets away and got out of bed. I walked over to my closet to make a stronger sleeping potion. As soon as I opened the closet door, a monstrous form of the animatronic Aria jumped out at me with a roar. I slammed the door shut and put my back against it. I had only gotten a split second look at Aria. Her jaw was full of sharp pointed teeth, and she looked like something out of a nightmare. I drew out my knife and prepared to open up the closet again. I lit up my horn and whipped around, opening up the closet quickly. All that was in there were my things and a small Aria the Pirate plushie. I slammed the door shut and walked away. “Cute little plushie bitch,” I mumbled to myself. I heard footsteps outside my room. I cracked open the door and looked down the hall with a focused light spell. A pair of red eyes drew back from the end of the hall. Suddenly, all bravery left me, replaced with fear. I stepped back into the room and looked over at my closet. It was cracked open. I walked over, and shone my light inside. Aria’s sharp hook was hanging down from the ceiling. I shut the closet for a minute, then looked back inside. Aria had returned to her plushie form. I looked back to my bed, and for a split second, I saw a terrifying smaller version of Adagio before it darted off and under my bed. I looked underneath my bed, but nothing was there. I quickly checked my small alarm clock. It read 2:00 AM. I groaned, and suddenly heard something I never wanted to hear again. Adagio’s slowed laugh. I closed my eyes tight for a moment before walking over to the door. I shone my light down the hall, and was immediately jumped out at with a roar by a nightmare form of Sonata. ~~~ I jolted out of bed with a scream. I took fast breaths, trying to recover from my scare. I fell back onto my bed, taking some deep breaths. I looked over at my clock. It was midnight. “Mother fucker,” I groaned. I tried to fall back asleep instead of getting up. A familiar pulsing beat started to sound in my head. I sat up and found myself in a sea of blood and color. I was horrified. I stumbled back as I tried to stand. I ran into something. I turned my head and saw the head of the Rainbow Factory glaring at me. He had a cleaver in his hoof. He swung down, and I dove out of the way. The cleaver hit the ground, spraying blood onto the Pegasus’s face. I extended the hidden blade in my mechanical hoof, ready to fight. I suddenly felt a hard stab in my back. I screamed and fell to the ground. I looked behind me to see Pinkamena with a bloody knife. I looked around to the best of my ability. Pinkamena behind me, the head of the Rainbow Factory in front of me, Sombra to my left, Springtrap next to Pinkamena, and one more to my right. I recognized this one instantly. It was my evil self. The side of me that came out when Pinkamena cut off my leg. His eyes were glowing red and his wing tips were sharp and jagged. He held a gun in his black magic aura. My back had stopped bleeding, and the wound was now pouring out black smoke. I couldn’t move, and I was getting colder by the second. I was awaiting my death at the hooves of my enemies. I closed my eyes. “Celestia, have mercy,” I whispered, near tears. I suddenly heard a loud shimmer, and a powerful stomp followed. I opened my eyes to see the five killers terrified, stepping back with fear. All around me was teal and yellow fire, and standing in front of me was Princess Luna herself, and Princess Celestia behind her. “ENOUGH OF YOUR TORMENT, TANTABUS!” Luna cried in her Royal Canterlot Voice. “HE HAS SUFFERED ENOUGH! NOW LEAVE HIM BE!” The five killers dissipated into purple smoke that was glinting with teal stars, and it disappeared into the sea of blood. The fire subsided, and Luna knelt down. I felt a soothing warmth as Celestia used her magic to remove the black poison and close my wound. The blood around us faded back to my room, and my strength returned. Celestia and Luna stepped in front of me and sat down. I stood up and bowed. “There is no need for that now,” Luna said. I looked up at her, my eyes wet with tears. “I…I don’t understand,” I stammered. “How are you here?” “While our physical bodies perished, our spirits remained,” Celestia told me. “However, we have yet to pass into the next life. We are able to appear within dreams or as ghosts in reality.” I closed my eyes, a few tears falling to the floor. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered. “I wish I could have done something to help you.” I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up to see Luna giving me a sad look. She seemed to be near tears as well. “Braveheart,” she said. “There was nothing you could have done. Your guide, Pip was it? She had a duty to protect you. And she clearly did. Our time had passed, and yours had just begun.” “I don’t deserve this role,” I said. “If anypony does, I would think it would be Princess Twilight.” “Twilight Sparkle is a very capable princess,” Celestia said. “However, she still as much to learn about her role in Equestria.” I nodded in minimal understanding. I took a deep breath to calm down. Luna took her hoof off my shoulder and looked at me with a warm smile. “You are lucky to be alive,” she said. “While I have been able to control Tantabus to an extent before, now, it could have killed you had we not interfered.” “Thank you,” I said. I hung my head. “What is wrong, Braveheart?” Celestia asked. I sighed, not answering right away. “Braveheart?” Luna asked. I couldn’t stop myself. I broke down crying, right in front of the princesses. But at this point, I didn’t care. Luna walked over and put a hoof around my shoulder. I let out my grief for a few minutes before calming down a bit. “What happened, Braveheart?” Celestia asked. I wiped the tears from my eyes and took a breath. “Terrible things have happened in your absence,” I confessed. “Terrible, terrible things.” “Were they resolved?” Luna asked. I nodded. “That’s good,” Celestia said. “But do tell us about it. Please. We insist.” I took a breath, and told the former princesses my story. “Not long after your passing, Pip and I had to make a break into a factory after getting caught by the Terminator,” I began. “It was crushed by a press, but not before it killed Pip.” “I'm terribly sorry to hear that,” Luna said. “A few weeks after, Pinkie Pie drugged me and strapped me to a wall in her basement,” I continued. “She tried to dissect me; put me into a dessert. She cut off my right front arm, now replaced with a segment of the Terminator, as you can see. I lashed out in rage, breaking myself free and...” I paused, tears welling up in my eyes. “What did you do?” Celestia asked. I started crying again. “I shot her,” I sobbed. “Six times, point blank in the head. She tried to kill me. There were remains of other ponies around the basement. Furniture fashioned from bones, entrails as streamers, severed heads on the table...” I couldn't take it anymore. I stopped talking for a bit. Celestia and Luna were in utter shock. “Braveheart,” Luna gasped. “How could you?” “I don’t know what came over me,” I stammered. “A side of me I never knew I had just…came out.” I took a breath and calmed myself down. “After what I did, I left Ponyville,” I said. “I banished myself to the Everfree for five years. While there, I replaced my lost limb and learned a few extremely difficult spells.” “Could you demonstrate them?” Celestia asked. “I can show you two,” I said. I focused my magic and used the Changeling transformation spell to morph into the Terminator Endoskeleton. I immediately morphed back. “You learned Changling magic?” Celestia marveled. “How?” I pulled out the black magic sheet. “Twilight gave me a book on basic spells,” I explained. “This page was inside, but it wasn’t attached. I don’t think Twilight knew it was there.” “Incredible,” Luna breathed. “I learned necromancy as well from that sheet,” I said. “After perfecting it, I left the Everfree and returned to Ponyville. I resurrected Pinkie Pie using the necromancy spell.” “So you righted your wrong,” Luna nodded. “You truly are wise, Braveheart.” “Wise would hardly cut it,” I shunned. I continued my story, telling the Princesses about the Assassin Order, Sparks, and the Changling attack; my trip to the human world and Sunset returning home; Sombra’s return and his near invasion of the Crystal Empire. “Cadence, Shining Armor, and Sunset defended the Empire with honor,” I said. “Sunset freed me of Sombra’s control.” “Where is she?” Celestia asked. “Is she all right?” At this, I hung my head, not uttering a word. Celestia brought a hoof to her mouth. “She didn’t…” she started. I looked up, tears in my eyes, and nodded. Celestia turned away, mourning over her former student. I hung my head again. “Sombra killed her,” I quietly said, rage coming back to me. “I attacked him, bashing his face in before slamming him against a wall. I cut off his head with his own scythe! SERVED THE FUCKING BASTARD RIGHT!!!” I stopped my rage, breathing heavily. Luna put a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up, eyes wet with tears. “Braveheart,” Luna said. “Calm yourself.” “Sorry,” I said. “I just…I can’t…” “Listen to me,” Luna said. “You have very clearly been through a great many hardships since our passing. Yet here you still are. You survived so many fatal encounters. The Rainbow Factory, your experience with Pinkamena, the Changeling attack, your fight with Sombra, even in your youngest years on the streets of Equestria. You lived through all of them. You are the toughest pony I have ever met. And I sincerely hope you’ll remain so.” I gave Luna a small smile. “Thank you,” I said. Celestia had calmed down, and she stepped next to her sister. “It is time, sister,” she said. Luna nodded and turned back to me, her face with a look of sadness. “You have to go, don’t you?” I assumed. Luna nodded regretfully. I closed my eyes and hung my head. Luna put a hoof to my chin and raised my head. She gave me a warm smile. “Do not mourn for us, Braveheart,” she said. “We will always remain with you.” Luna and Celestia lit up their horns, and covered me with a magic aura. I felt the magic pulse around me and a warmth flow through my body. After a moment, the princesses dismissed the spell. I looked down, and noticed that my mechanical leg was upgraded. It was more streamlined and was coated with a shiny chrome finish. On the top of the hoof was Luna’s cutie mark, engraved into the metal. I looked to my sides. My wings had been gifted with a long and narrow magic thruster to increase my flight speed. Both wing bars now had streaks of yellow, and they were both engraved with Celestia’s cutie mark. “Let these imparting gifts be reminders for you,” Celestia said. “Reminders of our guidance and wisdom.” “May they bring you good fortune in your future,” Luna said. “Thank you,” I breathed. I watched as Celestia faded away. Luna stayed where she was for the moment. My eyes started to water up again. Luna and I embraced, for we both knew this was the last time we’d see each other. “Thank you,” Luna whispered. “For bringing peace to the Dazzling’s souls. They are most grateful.” “You were the Marionette?” I asked quietly. I felt Luna nod. We broke the embrace, and I held Luna’s hoof. She smiled at me. “Stay strong, Braveheart,” she said. “For yourself, for us, and for Equestria.” “I will,” I assured Luna. I looked her in the eyes. “Thank you. For everything.” Luna nodded with a smile. “Farewell, my dear Braveheart,” she said. She faded away, and I closed my eyes. ~~~ I opened my eyes in my bed. I sat up and looked out the window. Dawn was breaking, and I could see a future ahead of me. A future where I wasn’t afraid to do what was right for Equestria. I slipped out of bed and walked over to the window. I opened it up and looked out into the breaking dawn. I took a breath of fresh air, ready to do what was necessary for Equestria. “I’ll never forget you, Luna. Until the day I die, I will honor you and your sister’s wish, and protect Equestria with my life. Rest in peace, Princess Luna.”
Chapter 1: Call of the CreedThe date is July 28, three days after Pinkie Pie's resurrection from her death at my hooves five years ago. The incident has left me scarred for life. I never say a single damned word about it, but my friends and I all have the memory in our mind, permanently branded there by my own actions. Even after I had resurrected Pinkie, I still felt a black hole in my heart. I wasn't innocent. I was guilty of murder, though nopony else knew about it. Princess Twilight and the remaining bearers of the Elements of Harmony had kept it a secret for five whole years. How they managed to do so was beyond me. I could never have done it. The guilt would have eaten me away before a single week got by. I was also surprised that they didn't need to use the Elements once. My conscience was still black and broken. Broken like the rest of me. Both my wings and my right front hoof were mechanical, a permanent staple of how shattered my life had become. I was forever, in my mind, a killer. I walked out of Sugarcube Corner after visiting the Cake Twins. They loved to mess with my mechanical leg, climbing on it, and stuffing their toys into the hydraulics. I tried to keep them off of it, but their unpredictable abilities as a Pegasus and a Unicorn had proved too much. I walked into Twilight's library and looked through the shelves upon shelves of books. Twilight came down the stairs. “Oh, hi Braveheart,” she cheerfully said. “Everything all right?” “I guess,” I mumbled. “Are you still butt hurt about that incident five years ago?” Twilight asked. “I thought we agreed never to speak of that again,” I grumbled, glaring at her. “And to answer your question, yes. I am.” I turned back to the books. “Sorry,” Twilight apologized. “But we've moved past that now. You should too. You and Pinkie are back, and that's all that matters.” “You weren't the least bit pissed off that I had killed the bearer of the Element of Laughter?” I asked, not turning away from the books. “Of course I was,” Twilight replied. “We all were. I don't know what had compelled you to do such a thing.” “She tried to kill me, OK?!” I raged. “What the hell else would I have done?!” I breathed heavily. Twilight put her hoof on my shoulder. I looked toward her, some tears in my eyes. “It's OK,” Twilight assured. “Just try to calm down.” I managed a nod, trying not to cry. “Do you need some time alone?” Twilight asked. “Sure,” I whispered. Twilight nodded and left the library. I took some deep breaths to chill out. When I had relaxed, I took another look through the books Twilight had. One of them didn't look normal. I felt the binding compared to the other books. This one seemed harder and shinier. I slid the book off the shelf, but it only came partway. I felt a slight vibration and jumped up. I hovered in the air as the bookshelf slid away, revealing a hidden passage. It was a stone passage lined with vines and torches, similar to a castle's secret passage in those old Medieval stories Twilight owned. The torches weren't lit, seemingly so for ages. I powered up a fire spell and lit the first torch, revealing more. As I lit more torches, the shelf slid shut behind me. I continued on. The hall seemed to go on forever. I lit another torch, and the torches beyond it began to light themselves. The light revealed a circular room, that seemed to be a library. But the lined shelves held nothing. No books, no scrolls, nothing. The only thing that was there was a circle of chairs. The one directly across from me had a skeleton dressed in white robes and a beaked hood. The skeleton had rusted armor and weapons. In its hooves were a book. One book that seemed close to falling apart. I was surprised it hadn't decomposed or eaten away. It had a symbol of some kind on it. The symbol looked like an arrowhead. On the skeleton's left hoof was a bracer and a mechanism I didn't recognize. I carefully took the book from the bones and blew off the dust. It floated into my face and I coughed. I opened up the book. As soon as I opened up the first page, I knew this book was worthless. Why? I couldn't read the language on the pages. I looked through the book further. Same language, same problem on every page. I didn't want to throw it away. Maybe Twilight could translate it. I looked on the book's front inside cover. The message on it was written in every known language. I was amazed. I searched and found the Equestrian text. I read it over. “To whomever finds this chamber, listen well. You must reassemble the sisterhood. I have seen things that should not be seen. The end of the world, not by the hooves of ponies, but by other means. Take the hidden blade on my hoof, and the bracer with it. Inside Canterlot lies another chamber, one filled with the knowledge of our order, as well as the weapons and clothing of the sisterhood. The chamber lies below the castle. Use the contents of the chamber to once again strike fear into the hearts of the Templars. Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember, nothing is true. Where other ponies are limited by morality or law, remember, everything is permitted. We work in the dark to serve the light. We are Assassins. Nothing is true. Everything is permitted. -Altair” I closed the book and put it in my saddlebag. I took the blade and bracer off of Altair's remains and put it on my own hoof. I wasn't left-hooved, but I could make it work. It wouldn't be able to fit on my Terminator hoof. I wasn't sure what all this 'Assassin's Creed' business was, let alone who these 'Templars' were. Maybe the book Altair had left would tell me. Once Twilight translated it, of course, if she could. I left the bare library and into the long hall. I put out each torch as I passed them. I opened up the shelf back to Twilight's library and stepped inside. Twilight wasn't inside. I walked out of the tree. I suddenly felt that Twilight wasn't the best pony to go to for help. I felt Zecora might be a better choice. I walked into the Everfree Forest and searched for Zecora's hut. I had never actually been to her hut, so I had no idea where it could be. After about an hour of searching, I finally found Zecora's hut. I knocked on the door, and Applebloom opened it. She had grown up into a young mare. “Oh, hey Braveheart,” she said. “What're you doin' here?” “I was about to ask you the same thing,” I replied. “Zecora's been teachin' me how she does her brewin',” Applebloom said. “Ah figured it might be a good way for me to find a hobby. I got mah cutie mark by the way. My special talent's carpentry.” “Cool,” I commented. “So why aren't Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo with you?” “They had other things ta do,” Applebloom said. “They just went and left me, so Ah thought Ah'd come here.” “I see,” I said. “Is Zecora here?” “Yeah,” Applebloom replied. “One moment. ZECORA!! BRAVEHEART NEEDS TA SEE YOU!!” Applebloom walked out of the doorway and Zecora walked in. “Ah, hello, my friend,” Zecora said. “I do hope your troubles are at an end.” “What troubles?” I denied. “Do not hide your past from me,” Zecora said. “Come, sit. Explain over a cup of camomile tea.” I walked in and sat down. Applebloom gave us each a cup of tea. “Thanks,” I quietly said. “Now, tell me about your issue with Pinkie Pie,” Zecora said. “I know that it's true that from your hooves she did die.” Knowing I couldn't worm my way out of this, I told Zecora everything. The cupcake that put me to sleep, the horrific decorations in the basement, and my uncontrolled rage that led to me shooting Pinkie point blank with my pistol. When I had finished, I was nearly crying. I had to take a few breaths to control myself. Zecora listened intently. “I revived her five years later,” I finished. “But I still feel like I haven't cleared my name.” “It seems you have done the right thing,” Zecora said. “Reviving your friend surly relieved your mental sting.” “Not completely,” I confessed. “I still feel guilty. Enough. I actually need some help with something.” “And what might that be, that you would come all the way to me?” Zecora asked. I pulled the book out of my saddlebag and showed it to Zecora. “I found this book in a strange chamber hidden away in Twilight's library,” I explained. “I can't read it. I was hoping you could translate it for me.” Zecora took a look at the pages. After a moment, she handed the book back to me. “It appears that I am unfamiliar with this text,” Zecora confessed. “I'm not sure who you could turn to next.” She gave me back the book. “Let me see it,” Applebloom said. “Maybe I might know.” I gave Applebloom a confused look, then gave the book to her. Applebloom opened up the first page. “La Storia del Credo, translating to, The History of the Creed,” she flawlessly read. “What the?!” I gasped. “How did you do that?!” “After the cutie pox mistake, Ah found that Ah could speak fluent Italian,” Applebloom explained. “Not sure how that works...” “How good is your handwriting?” I asked. “Good enough,” Applebloom replied. “Why?” “I need you to translate this onto another book,” I requested. “Could you do that?” “Sure,” Applebloom agreed. “But it's gonna cost ya. Ah can't just make the materials for a book. Ah have ta buy them. Ink, paper, bindin', which is more expensive if Ah'm gonna use hardcover. I'll get the cost to ya as soon as Ah can.” “Thank you,” I said. I turned to leave, but was stopped. “Hold up, Braveheart,” Applebloom called. “What is it?” I asked. “Two things,” Applebloom said. “One, here's a map that didn't need translatin'. It slid out'a the book.” “Thanks,” I said as I took the map. “And two, what's this all about? What 'Creed'? What's goin' on?” “I don't know,” I said. “But I do know one thing. You'll understand before even I do.” I left Zecora's hut and flew to the train station, map in my saddlebag. I hopped onto the train to Canterlot. The train pulled out of the station shortly after. On the way to Canterlot, I pulled out the map and looked it over. Applebloom was right. It didn't need translating. It was nameless. It didn't need any names. All it showed were directions through a maze underneath Canterlot Castle. The next thing I felt was the train stop. I put the map away, stood up, and got off the train. I walked to Canterlot Castle. As I reached the entry, I saw a ghost of a pony run off from where I stood. I followed it. It flew up to the top of the castle and balanced itself on a spire. I did the same. I saw the figure jump and land in a pile of hay. Against my better judgment, I did so myself. I landed in the pile and suddenly found myself in water. The hay pile had a trap door beneath it. I climbed out of the pool, attempted to dry off, and looked at my map. The air was extremely moist. I couldn't see. I tried using a light spell, but the dense fog in the maze made that effort useless. My map was useless. I suddenly saw the ghostly figure again, clear as day. I followed it through the maze. The figure kept just within my walking pace. Many twists and turns later, I stepped into a room without fog. I looked down and behind me. The fog was coming from a stone vent in the ground, and into the maze. I looked back into the room. The ghostly figure had disappeared. The room was huge. On the furthest wall, there was a glass case with a glowing sphere inside. On another wall held a rack of robes and armor, similar to Altair's, but looking brand new, to my shock. On another wall was a rack of weapons. Swords, daggers, crossbows, hidden blades, and much more. I walked throughout the room, marveling at the armory. This place must be where Altair's book had told me to go. In each corner of the armory sat a shelf of books, with a label on each. The labels read 'Combat', 'Tenants', 'History,' and 'The Pieces of Eden'. In the center of the room stood a ladder leading to a hatch. I opened the hatch and climbed up. I found myself in a dusty, abandoned Canterlot house. It reeked. If I fixed this place up, it could make for a decent home. I closed the hatch and tried to open the door. It was locked from the outside. I saw a hole in the roof. I flew out and landed in front of the house. I found a notice on the door. I read it. “Due to unsanitary conditions, this building is placed as condemned. Authorized personnel with licensed Hazmat equipment only. -Canterlot Health Inspector” Licensed Hazmat equipment my ass. Most of the contaminated gasses had all escaped through a hole in the ceiling. I could breathe in there just fine. I tore off the notice and flew to Rainbow Dash's place. I landed in front of Rainbow Dash's door. I stepped inside. Rainbow was reading a Daring Do book on the couch. She looked up. “Oh, hey,” Rainbow said. “What have you been up to?” “Just got back from Canterlot,” I said. “Listen, I need my things.” “Why?” Rainbow Dash asked. “You're not moving out, are you?” I looked away. “You are,” Rainbow Dash realized. She stood up and put down her book. “How could you leave me?” “Rainbow Dash, look,” I reasoned. “I'm a full grown stallion now. I'm too old to live with my...*ahem*...mother anymore. It's nothing personal. Trust me, I love it here. I don't want to go. But it's that time in my life, and in yours, where we just have to let go. Can you understand?” Rainbow Dash nodded, close to crying, and trying so hard not to. I walked up to her and gave her a hug. Rainbow Dash returned the embrace with a near bone crushing hug and broke down on my shoulder. We embraced for a good five minutes before Rainbow Dash calmed down. She and I flew upstairs to get my belongings. I packed a trunk I had as a colt with everything I owned. My foalhood drawings, my machine repair kit, and the jar with the Cupcakes memory inside. I laid that inside the trunk with bubble wrap, to keep it from breaking. Once everything had been packed, I flew downstairs to the door. “Wait,” Rainbow Dash stopped. “Before you go, I want you to have this.” Rainbow Dash gave me a small knife. It was a curved, stainless steel blade with a rainbow colored handle. It was sheathed. “Did you make this?” I asked. “No,” Rainbow Dash confessed. “I've had it for quite some time, and I thought you might like it.” “Thanks,” I said. I put the blade in my saddlebag. “Do you want to see the place?” I asked. “Sure,” Rainbow Dash replied. We left her mansion and flew down to my found house. Rainbow Dash cringed at the sight of it. “You're moving into this junker?” she asked, surprised. “It won't look nearly this bad once I've fixed it up,” I said. “Let me just...” I charged up a small blast and shot the lock off. I opened up the door, and the foul stench met our noses. Flies flew out of the place as I covered my nose. Rainbow Dash did so as well. “Sweet Celestia, Braveheart!” she cried. “It's like you're moving into a morgue.” I looked in a corner and saw a decomposing body. “Speak of the devil,” I muttered. I opened up every boarded window and door, letting the stink out. I peeked out the front door to make sure nopony else was around, then picked up the rotting corpse and threw it into a passing garbage truck. I opened up my saddlebag and pulled out a large bag of bits. “Where in Equestria did you get that many bits?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Pip had put them in my saddlebag back when she was still alive,” I said. “I've kept that bag with me ever since she died.” “Well, I guess I'll leave you to it,” Rainbow Dash said. “Good luck.” She flew off, leaving me alone. I looked back to the house. After I fixed up this place, It would be my home, as well as the easy entrance to the Assassin's Guild. I needed to recruit other ponies to help with my cause. Once I had enough recruits, the Assassin Order would be reestablished, fulfilling Altair's wish. The Assassin's Creed would live again. Nothing is true. Everything is permitted.
Chapter 2: Mark of the CreedI walked out of the broken house and flew to the Everfree Forest. I knocked on the door of Zecora's hut and walked in. “Zecora?” I called. “You in here?” “She went to git some herbs,” Applebloom said looking up from Altair's book. She had said 'herbs' with the H. “Herbs, Applebloom,” I corrected. “With a silent H.” “Whatever,” Applebloom said. “Ya need somethin'?” “I was wondering if you had the cost of the book expenses,” I asked. “Ah sure do,” Applebloom said. “It'll be 75 bits.” “Done,” I nodded. I pulled out my bag and gave Applebloom the fee. Applebloom put them in her saddlebag. “Ah can get the book to ya by next week,” Applebloom said. “Thanks,” I said. I left the hut and flew to the nearest hardware store. I bought what I needed to fix the house and left. I got to the house, laid down my equipment and tools, and got to work. There was a lot of damage to the structure. I was surprised it was still standing. I fixed the holes, threw out corpses, (yes, you heard that right) painted the walls, rewired lights, replaced appliances and furniture, and repaired anything else that was broken. One week later, I finally got the house looking brand new. The renovation would have taken less time, but it was a two story house. I was exhausted. I flopped on the upstairs bed and caught my breath. I dozed off. I abruptly awoke to the sound of loud knocking. I got up and walked downstairs. I opened the door and saw Applebloom standing there. “Oh, hey,” I mumbled. “You alright?” Applebloom asked. “Ya look like ya haven't slept in a week.” “I haven't,” I said. “I've been fixing up the place all week.” “Maybe you should get some sleep,” Applebloom suggested. “Here's the book, by the way.” Applebloom gave me the translated book. “Thanks,” I said. “If you want to drop by, I'll be here.” “Cool,” Applebloom smiled. “Ah'd best be headin' back to the clubhouse. Sweetie Belle an' Scootaloo are probably waitin' for me.” She waved goodbye and left. I walked back upstairs and laid down on my bed. I closed my eyes and gave myself some well deserved rest. I woke up two days later, feeling much better. I walked downstairs and opened up my new refrigerator. Not much to eat. I grabbed an apple and sat down at my two-seater table. As I munched on my apple, I heard my doorbell ring. I put down my apple, got up, and walked over to the door. I opened it to see an official looking stallion standing there. “I'm the head of the Canterlot Building of Health,” he said. “This building is declared condemned. You do know that, right?” “No,” I lied. “Also, I object to that declaration. Do come in. I'll make you some coffee.” I walked inside my kitchen and started a pot of coffee. I didn't drink it myself, I just kept it around in case somepony came in who did. The Head of Health was hesitant to come inside. He cautiously walked in, checking every corner while wearing a paper respirator. I looked back to see the respirator. “Oh, for the love of Celestia,” I murmured. I poured a cup of coffee and gave it to the official. I sat down at the table and he sat in the other chair. “Sir,” I said. “That respirator isn't necessary. I spent a week thoroughly cleaning and repairing this place. I'm quite certain you'll be able to breathe just fine.” The health inspector carefully removed his respirator. When he found he could breathe, he put the mask away and took a sip of his coffee. “Do you have a permit to live here?” he asked me. “I found this building in terrible shape, and spent a fortune to get it fixed,” I explained. “Is that not permit enough?” “The Canterlot law states that you must have a residence permit to live in a personal house,” the health inspector opposed. I sighed in annoyance. “Did the royal guard not say anything?” I asked. “Have you not noticed that the Princesses are dead? That the castle is burnt to the ground? Are you oblivious to the fact that I myself ordered that the castle remains be left there, as tribute to the fallen royalty? If you still don't believe me, here is proof of all this.” I pulled out my letter from Celestia before she died and gave it to the inspector. He read it thoroughly and checked Celestia's signature. He gave me back the letter. “I'd like to get that signature authorized,” he said. “I don't believe Princess Celestia would sign off the responsibility of ruling Equestria to a kid like you.” I gave the inspector a hard glare. “Very well,” I grumbled. “But you'll be wasting your time.” The health inspector pulled out his cell phone and called up a book store. I walked to the kitchen and pulled a soda out of the fridge. I leaned against the counter and waited for the authorization official. She arrived about 10 minutes later. I let her inside and offered her some coffee. She declined and asked to see the signature. The health inspector gave her the letter and she looked it over. I waited impatiently, because I wanted the health inspector out of my house. The authorization official finally spoke up. “It's authentic,” she said. “This letter was indeed written and signed by the Princess herself.” The mare packed up her things and left. As she closed the door, I gave the health inspector a hard look. “Authentic,” I repeated. “Now get out of my house before I throw you out.” The health inspector left the building, leaving the empty coffee cup on the table. I picked up the cup and put it in the dishwasher. I heard another ring of my doorbell. “I told you to beat it!” I yelled as I approached the door. “Don't you know how to take a...” I stopped as I saw Rainbow Dash there. “You OK?” she asked. “You sound pissed.” “Sorry,” I said. “Health inspector was just here. He was...oh never mind. So what are you doing here?” “Thought I'd drop by, see the place,” Rainbow Dash said. “It looks great by the way.” She took a sniff of the air. “Smells better too.” “Thanks,” I said as Rainbow Dash sat down. “Want something to drink?” “A soda sounds nice,” Rainbow Dash replied. I floated a soda can to her, and she promptly popped it open. I grabbed another and sat down at the table. “So how's weather business?” I asked. “Doing fine,” Rainbow Dash said. “Everything's being kept in check by yours truly. So, Scootaloo told me that Applebloom had given you a book. What's that about?” “Excuse me?” I asked. “Scootaloo did what?” “She said that Applebloom had given you a book,” Rainbow Dash repeated. “What's that about?” I slowly facehooved. How in Equestria did Scootaloo know? Did Applebloom tell her? Sweetie Belle probably knew as well if Scootaloo did. But they more than likely didn't understand. I looked back at Rainbow Dash. “If I tell you, you promise not to tell anypony else unless I say?” I requested. “Swear?” “Why?” Rainbow Dash asked. “What's...” “Swear?!” I cried. Rainbow Dash got quiet and nodded. I sighed and told Rainbow Dash my story. Told her about the chamber with Altair's remains, the armory underneath my house, and how Applebloom translated the book. I pulled out the original copy to show Rainbow Dash. She looked at it and frowned. “What do these words say?” she asked. “That's why I needed Applebloom's help,” I said. “I can't read them myself.” Rainbow Dash gave back the book, and I put it away. “I need your help Rainbow,” I said. “Altair warned of an evil that would destroy the world, and only this book gives the answers. Please, join the Assassin's Creed.” Rainbow Dash nodded. I nodded back. “What needs to be done?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Come with me,” I said. I closed all the curtains in the house, and pulled a rug out of its place, revealing the hatch to the armory. I jumped into the armory, and Rainbow Dash followed me. I lit the torches, closed the hatch, and pulled out the translated book. I turned to the chapter marked “Welcoming Recruits” and read it over. I walked over to the Assassin robes and matched one with the image in the book. It was a snowy white with leather armor. I took it off the hook. “Here,” I said, giving it to Rainbow Dash. “Put this on.” I spawned a privacy screen and Rainbow Dash stepped behind it. I turned back to the book and read it further. I walked over to the hidden blade rack and took one. They were all identical, so it didn't matter which one was chosen. When I turned around, a hooded Rainbow Dash stood there. “How do I look?” she asked, nervously. “Intimidating,” I shuddered. “Are you right or left hooved?” “Left hooved,” Rainbow Dash said. I gave her the hidden blade. “Put that on your left hoof,” I instructed. Rainbow Dash did so, and I looked back at the book. It showed how to work the hidden blade. There was a mechanism that attached to the wrist of the hoof. I followed the procedure and properly attached the hidden blade to both my and Rainbow's hooves. I looked at the book again. It instructed to tilt your hoof back, and the blade would extend. To retract the blade, straighten out your hoof and tilt it back again. I tried this. I tilted my hoof back, and the blade rocketed out of the casing. It locked in place and wouldn't budge. I straightened out my hoof, careful not to stab myself, and tilted it back again. The blade sprung back into the casing and locked. I took an Assassin's uniform myself and slipped it on. I looked at the book again. It said that a group of Assassins had to be present for the initiation. I got stuck there. The golden sphere started to glow, and a blinding flash caught us off guard. When we recovered, we were standing in the center of a ring of Assassins, with Altair in front of us. “Niente è vero. Tutto è permesso,” he said. “Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember…” I quickly showed Rainbow Dash what we were to say. “Nothing is true,” we said in unison. “Where other ponies are limited by morality or law,” Altair said. “Remember...” “Everything is permitted,” Rainbow Dash and I said. “We work in the dark to serve the light,” Altair continued. “We are Assassins.” The other Assassins joined him in saying “Everything is true. Nothing is permitted.” With that, Altair and the Assassins disappeared, and we were back in the armory. Rainbow Dash and I looked at each other. I held out my hoof. “Welcome to the Creed, Rainbow Dash,” I said. Rainbow Dash shook my hoof. “Welcome to the Creed, Braveheart,” she returned. I looked at the book one last time, and cringed at what I read. “Oh,” I sighed. “I'm not going that far.” “What's wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked. I looked at her with disgust and concern. “Says here we have to either brand our hoof, or remove the front completely,” I said. Rainbow Dash winced. “Why don't we just get a tattoo instead?” she suggested. I nodded in agreement. “Same place the brand would be,” I added. We exited the armory, left my house, and went to find a tattoo place. We came back to the house an hour later, the mark of the Creed on our hooves. “Damn,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. “My hoof still hurts.” “It will for a bit,” I said. “The artist said so herself. If you want to leave, you can. But tell nopony else unless I give you the OK. All right?” “You got it,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “See ya!” I waved as Rainbow Dash left the house. With the Creed rebuilding, I hoped Altair's spirit felt more secure. Then again, I wasn't sure how or when the world would end. But I would rebuild the order and stop whatever threat the future held. I would recruit more ponies who were willing to help. I would restore the Assassin's Creed.
Chapter 3: Way of the CreedAfter Rainbow Dash left, I decided to think about who else I should ask to join the Assassins. I pulled out a notepad and quill and listed off ponies. I had to ask Applebloom, because she was the one who translated the book for me. I owed her, and not just the bits. I should probably ask Applejack as well. I could use her physical and mental strength to further improve the Creed. Rarity? No. She'd faint before she even got her mark. Pinkie Pie was too wild. She'd never take this seriously. Possibly Twilight Sparkle, after all I did find Altair in her library. Fluttershy? Maybe. I'd probably have to talk her into it. And it would take a lot of effort to do so. I seemed at a dead end. Only three other ponies to ask. That would never be enough. I hit my head on the table. I heard the doorbell ring. I got up and opened the door. Sweetie Belle and Rarity were standing there. Sweetie Belle had grown up just as much as Applebloom. “Hi, Braveheart,” Sweetie Belle chirped. “Hey, Sweetie Belle,” I said. “Rarity. What are you two doing here?” “Rainbow Dash told Rarity you lived here,” Sweetie Belle said. “Rarity wanted to see the place, and she let me come with her.” “Nice to know,” I said. “Please, come in.” Rarity and Sweetie Belle walked inside. “Now, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity reminded. “Mind your manners. We are guests here.” “I know that, sis,” Sweetie Belle grumbled. “I'm not a little filly anymore. I'm growing up. I have my cutie mark now.” “I figured as much from a bright young mare like you,” I said, walking into the kitchen. “What's your talent?” “Guess,” Sweetie Belle smirked. I put a bit of thought into it. I changed the subject for a moment. “You girls want something to drink?” I asked. “Tea, if you have it,” Rarity said. “I'm good,” Sweetie Belle said. I turned to the fridge. “Iced tea or hot tea?” I asked Rarity. “Hot tea,” she said. “With a dash of sugar, if you please.” I went back to thinking what Sweetie Belle's talent would be. I made Rarity her tea and leaned against the wall and let my guests have the table. “Have you guessed yet?” Sweetie Belle asked. “No,” I said. “I give up. What is it?” “Singing,” Sweetie Belle said. “My cutie mark is a microphone.” “She has the most dazzling voice,” Rarity commented. “She sang at a small club the other night, and she was glorious. I was in tears.” “Wish I could have been there,” I said. “Sounds like you had a good time. But I've been extremely busy with things.” “With what, dear?” Rarity questioned. “Fixing up the place,” I listed. “Dealing with annoying stallions.” I mumbled the last one to myself. “Wondering who to ask to join the Creed.” “What was that?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Nothing,” I lied. “Excuse me for asking,” Rarity apologized. “But where is the restroom?” “Second floor,” I said. “First door on your right after you reach the top of the stairs.” “Thank you,” Rarity said. She stood up and left the room. When she was out of sight, Sweetie Belle stood up and leaned close. “I know about the book,” she whispered. “The one Applebloom gave you.” “How much did she tell you?” I whispered back. “Only about the book,” Sweetie Belle responded. “Nothing else. But I want to know. What is this about?” “Meet me at the Ponyville station tonight,” I said. “Bring Applebloom. Tell her to bring her sister. We'll come back here, and I'll explain everything. Say nothing to Rarity, or Scootaloo for that matter. Got it?” “Got it,” Sweetie Belle agreed. She sat back down at the table, and I heard Rarity come down the stairs. I looked up and saw her disgusted face. “What?” I asked. “Something wrong?” “The colors in your restroom are so tacky,” Rarity said. “You should consider changing them.” “Sis!” Sweetie Belle scolded. “I thought you said for me to mind my manners. Did that not apply to you as well?” Rarity blushed sheepishly. “We need to go, Sweetie Belle,” she said. “I have a big order to fill out, and I'm behind schedule. Thank you for your hospitality, Braveheart, and forgive me for my rudeness.” “It's all right,” I said. Rarity walked out the door. Before Sweetie Belle did, she looked back at me. “Remember,” I whispered. “I'll be at the Ponyville station at sundown. Don't forget about Applebloom and Applejack.” Sweetie Belle nodded. She followed Rarity and closed the door. I flew upstairs and out my window. Rainbow Dash needed to know about this meeting. I flew over the city and into Ponyville. I flew to Rainbow Dash's house and knocked on the door. A short while later, Rainbow Dash opened the door. “Hey, Braveheart,” she said, seemingly out of breath. “What business do you have here?” “I need you to meet me, Sweetie Belle, Applejack, and Applebloom at the station tonight at sundown,” I said. “Wear your Assassin robes.” “Come inside,” Rainbow Dash said. I walked in and sat down on her couch. “Why the robes?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I'm recruiting a few more Assassins,” I explained. “Sweetie Belle knows about the book. Applebloom must have told her. I'm hoping Applejack will help as well. With what Altair said in the book, I may need all the help I can get. He said the world would end, but I don't know how or when. Can you help me recruit them?” Rainbow Dash nodded. “Ponyville station at sundown,” she repeated. “Got it.” “Thanks,” I said. “See you then. I left the house and flew back to my own. I pulled away the rug and opened up the hatch. I climbed into the armory and lit the torches. I closed the hatch and scanned the robes and blades. I chose out the ones I needed and laid them aside. I looked back at the glowing sphere. It sparked my curiosity. I opened up the translated book and looked through the chapters. I found one marked “Pieces of Eden”. I read through the chapter. I found a picture of the glowing sphere with a caption beneath it. The caption read “Apple of Eden”. I read the section associated with the picture. “The Apples of Eden were some of the many Pieces of Eden,” the article said. “They were a part of the First Civilization, and possess god-like powers. Seeing into the future was one of these such powers. The Apples could only be wielded by a very strong minded being. Combined with the Papal Staff, the Apple could open the vault, but only by the prophet.” I stopped reading. I'd read enough. I put the book away and put on my Assassin robes. I left the armory and sealed it back up. Looking out the window, it was nearly sundown. I left my house and flew to the Ponyville train station. Rainbow Dash was waiting for me. “About time you got here,” she whispered. “Sorry,” I said. “I was busy reading the book, learning more. Listen, that glowing sphere, it's called the Apple of Eden. It can create lifelike projections, control the minds of others, and can let the wielder see the future. The Apple might be the key to finally knowing what the threat to the world is.” “Maybe,” Rainbow Dash said. “For now, let's focus on getting these new recruits to understand our intentions.” Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle walked up to the station, right in front of me and Rainbow Dash. “Braveheart?” Applebloom quietly called. “Ya here?” “Right behind you,” I said. The group jumped and turned around. I removed my hood so they could see my face. Applejack gave me the stink eye. “Dagnabbit, Braveheart,” Applejack cursed. “Don't do that. You could'a scared Applebloom.” Applebloom elbowed her sister. I put my hood back on. “Come on,” I said. “Let's go.” We got on the train and left for Canterlot. We arrived a few hours later, and we walked to my house. I walked inside with Rainbow Dash. “Impressive place you've got here, Braveheart,” Applejack said. “How much did it cost ya?” “Couple thousand bits to renovate it myself,” I said. Applejack whistled. “Then again, it would have cost more to buy it,” I added. “So, um, who's your partner?” Sweetie Belle asked. I looked at Rainbow Dash and nodded. Rainbow Dash pulled off her hood. Applejack's eyes grew wide. “Rainbow Dash?!” she gasped. “You're part of Braveheart's entourage?” Rainbow Dash nodded. “It's not just for show, Applejack,” she explained. “We're trying to prevent world-wide destruction.” “What 'world-wide destruction'?” Applejack asked. “Well, we don't know,” Rainbow Dash admitted. “But we're going to find out tonight. And we need your three's help. Will you join the Assassin's Creed?” Applebloom and Sweetie Belle stepped forward. “We will,” they said in unison. Applejack held back. “Wait, think about this, you two,” she said. “We don't know what this threat is, and Ah don't want you two ta get hurt. You're still learnin' ta take care of yourselves in Ponyville. This adds a whole new level of danger.” “Sis,” Applebloom said. “Ah'm the one who found out about all this first. The Assassins' histr'y, the Pieces of Eden, this threat ta Equestria. Ah translated a book that said everythin' for Braveheart. Ah should at least help in any way Ah can.” “And I'm still her friend,” Sweetie Belle said. “We stand by each other, even if the Cutie Mark Crusaders' days of crusading are over. I'm going to help too.” Applejack shrugged. “Oh, what the hay?” she sighed. “Ah'm in.” I nodded and pulled away the rug. I opened up the hatch and jumped down. Rainbow Dash, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Applejack followed. I lit the torches. “Whoa,” Sweetie Belle gasped. Rainbow Dash put her hood back on, and I picked up the robes and blades I had chosen. I gave them to the group. “Put the robes on,” I said. “Put the bracer narrow side up on your dominant hoof. I'll secure the mechanism for them to work properly.” I turned away and pulled out the book. I needed to remember the motif of the Creed. When I had memorized them, I turned back around and saw three more Assassins in front of me. “Well?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Rarity would not approve,” I blatantly said. “She'd throw a fit if she saw these robes. In her words, they look unnecessary. In my words, they look perfect.” I opened the case containing the Apple of Eden. I thought in my mind what I needed visible, and the Apple lit up, projecting Altair and the ring of Assassins. Rainbow Dash and I took two places. Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle stayed in the middle. Altair began the ritual. “Niente è vero. Tutto è permesso,” he said. “Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember...” “Nothing is true,” the group of three said. “Where other ponies are limited by morality or law,” Altair said. “Remember...” “Everything is permitted,” the group said. “We work in the dark to serve the light,” Altair continued. “We are Assassins.” “Nothing is true. Everything is permitted,” Rainbow Dash and I said with the ring of Assassins. The projections faded, and I stepped in front of the group. “Welcome to the Assassin's Creed,” I said. I fitted the hidden blade mechanisms into place and magically placed a tattoo of the Creed's symbol on their hooves. “So now what?” Applejack asked. “Now, we see what this threat is,” Rainbow Dash said. I picked up the Apple of Eden and brought it to the center. I placed it on the floor and stood back. It projected a view of Canterlot under siege. The view changed to other locations of Equestria, all of them in ruin. It zoomed into Canterlot, and zoomed in further on a tall, insectoid figure. Her trademark laugh echoed through the armory, and the projections faded. I looked at everypony with utter terror. This couldn't be happening. “Why her?” Applejack asked. “She was blown away years ago, along with the rest of her kind.” “They must be regathering for a massive assault on Equestria,” I proposed. “This is what Altair saw, and needed to restore the order.” “Then we fight,” Rainbow Dash said. “Right to the bitter end. We'll stop this assault, and end this once and for all.” I nodded and dismissed the group. Everypony left, and I went to sleep, but those endeavors were pointless. I'm not sure any of us could sleep after what we just saw. I tried as best I could, trying not to think. ~~~ In the Palomino Desert, a shadowed figure stepped into his master's cave. He stepped up to the rocky throne and removed his navy blue helmet. “My queen,” he said in a metallic voice. “Our warriors are ready for the attack. We await your order.” “Good,” the queen said. “I will give the order myself when the time comes.” She waved off the shadowed figure, and he left. As the figure left, the queen gave an evil laugh, then monologued to herself. “Soon, Equestria will see it's end,” she hissed. “Celestia will meet her doom, and I will rule.” She gave another evil laugh as another figure left the cave.
Chapter 4: Legacy of the CreedPart 1 It was one week after I saw the attack on Equestria from the Apple. It was near dawn. I had stayed up all night, watching the window, waiting. Waiting on the assault that was to come. After seeing the event from the Apple, I've been a nervous wreck. As the dawn spread throughout Equestria, I stepped downstairs, ever careful. I opened up my fridge and pulled out an apple. I heard a knock on the door, and I opened it up. A black, insectoid pony stood there, pointed teeth barred in a wicked smile. Caught by surprise, I jumped back, dropping my apple. The pony had holes in its legs, a curved black horn, and translucent wings. It's mane and tail were webbed. I suddenly realized that this was a Changeling, and it was creepy. “You're one ugly mother-fucker,” I mumbled. The Changeling hissed and tackled me. It tried to bite me and pound me to the ground. I held it back as best as I could, but it was surprisingly strong. I knocked it to the floor with my Terminator hoof and held it there. I quickly raised my left hoof, extended my hidden blade, and brought it down. The Changeling avoided the strike and knocked me off my feet. It bit into my living leg, causing me to wince in pain. I hit it hard in the head with my other hoof, breaking my leg free. The Changeling fell to the ground, unconscious. I ran to my bathroom and got my first aid kit. I wrapped a bandage around my bite wound and put away the kit. I flew back downstairs and picked up the Changeling. I threw it into the armory and restrained it on a chair. This was the first Changeling I had ever seen, and I was curious to find out more about it. The Changeling woke up and started to thrash about. It made metallic hissing as it tried to get at me. It thrashed its head, trying to bite me again. I waited for about 10 minutes before it finally calmed down. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural and unhealthy green. It seemed to be in pain. I only knew one simple fact about Changelings. They fed on love. I carefully put out my hoof, trying to show it I didn't mean any harm. The Changeling didn't try to bite this time. I put my hoof to its head. It felt cold and hard. “I don't want to hurt you,” I whispered. “It's OK.” I felt something drain from me. It was ever so slight, but I still felt it. The Changeling was feeding on the mutual love I showed towards it. The green glow faded from its eyes, and they returned to a sky blue. I pulled my hoof away, and looked into the Changeling's eyes. “What are you here for?” I asked. “Who sent you?” “I came alone, under the Queen's orders,” the Changeling said. “I work as a spy for the hive. I came to kill you.” Something seemed off. “You're awfully quick to answer my questions,” I said. “What's going on?” “That blow to the head damaged my way of speaking through the one voice of the hive,” the Changeling said. “The hive speaks through the head as one voice. I can't send these messages anymore, but I can still recieve. I'm free. Now let me go.” “If I let you go, you'll just try to kill me again,” I denied. The Changeling shook its head. “I only attacked because I was controlled by the Queen,” it said. “I have no intention of hurting an innocent. It's against Changeling law.” I took this to consideration. I made up my mind. I extended my hidden blade. The Changeling turned away in fear. I stepped behind it and cut the ropes. The bonds fell away, and the Changeling opened one eye. I stepped in front of it and retracted my blade. The Changeling stood up. “What are you going to do now?” I asked. “I am in your debt,” the Changeling said. “Let me stay. I can help you. Since I can still receive the hive's telepathic messages, I can help you anticipate attacks.” I was hesitant to let a Changeling help me. It said it itself, it can still receive those messages. Those orders to attack. But it would make a valuable asset to the Assassin order. “All right,” I said. “I accept your help. Wait here, and change to somepony else, will you? I don't want your cover blown to another pony. I'll be right back.” I flew out of the armory and to Ponyville. I landed at Sweet Apple Acres and pounded on the farm door. Granny Smith opened it. “Well, hi there,” she enthusiastically said, in a raspy voice. “You must be friends of Applejack and Applebloom.” “Yes ma'am,” I said. “Are they here?” “They sure are,” Granny Smith said. “APPLEJACK!!! APPLEBLOOM!!!” I winced at the old mare's volume. She was probably heard all the way from the furthest corner of Ponyville. Applejack and Applebloom came down the stairs. I noticed the bracers were still on their hooves. “Sheesh, Granny,” Applejack said. “You haven't been this loud since Zap Apple season. Somethin' the matter?” “Your friend is here,” Granny Smith said, her volume back to normal. She left the door. “Oh, hey Braveheart,” Applebloom said. “Is the attack comin'?” “Not yet,” I said. “But I have a feeling it will soon. I need you to come to Canterlot. We have another Assassin to recruit.” “Not sure Ah can afford it,” Applejack said. “It's almost Applebuck season, and we're down to our last few bits.” “I can take care of that,” I said. “Meet me at the station, and wear your robes.” I flew up to Rainbow Dash's place and gave her the same news. Sweetie Belle was last. I flew to the Carousel Boutique and knocked on the door. Rarity came into sight. “Well, hello Braveheart,” she said. “Hi,” I said back. “Is Sweetie Belle here?” “No,” Rarity said. “She's at her clubhouse.” “Thanks,” I said. I left for the CMC clubhouse. I opened the door and saw Sweetie Belle alone, honing her skills. “Hi, Braveheart,” she said. “Is the attack here?” “No,” I assured. “But we do have another Assassin to recruit. Meet the group at the Ponyville station.” “Will do,” Sweetie Belle said. I left the clubhouse and waited at the Ponyville station. Within minutes, the Assassins arrived, clothed in their robes. “Ready to go,” Rainbow Dash said. I nodded. I picked up Applebloom and Sweetie Belle and lifted up into the air. “We don't have time to take the train,” I said. “We need to get to my place fast.” Rainbow Dash caught my drift and picked up Applejack. We flew to my house and entered the armory. The Changeling was disguised as somepony else. I nodded, and the Changeling morphed back to its original form. The other Assassins gasped. “Changeling!” Rainbow Dash cried. “Kill it!” The Assassins lunged at the Changeling. Rainbow Dash raised her extended blade and brought it down. I jumped in the way and blocked the attack with my bracer. I knocked Rainbow Dash back as Applejack and Applebloom attacked. I reacted quickly and banged their heads together. Sweetie Belle jumped into the air, ready to strike. I jumped up and kicked Sweetie Belle in the gut, knocking her to the floor. I breathed heavily as the Assassins lay on the ground. They got up, ready to attack again. “Don't touch him,” I ordered. “He is the new recruit.” “Ah don't believe it,” Applebloom denied. “Neither do I,” Applejack agreed. “Whose side are you on anyway?” Rainbow Dash demanded. “Let me at it!” Sweetie Belle cried. I shoved her back. “What's gotten into you, Braveheart?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I'm letting him live,” I explained. “He was assigned to kill me, but in defending myself, I freed him of his hive's bonds. He said that he owes me. That he can help anticipate attacks. I'm giving him a second chance. And so will you.” “What makes you say that?” Rainbow Dash demanded. She wasn't budging on her opinion. “He said that he would never hurt an innocent,” I said. “You have a damned bandage on your hoof!” Sweetie Belle cried. “It appears to me that he hurt you!” “In his attack, he bit me,” I said. “But only because he was under his Queen's control. I damaged his telepathic voice. He can only receive other Changelings' messages. He poses no threat whatsoever.” “If that thing so much as puts a bruise on anypony, I will show no mercy towards it,” Rainbow Dash threatened. I extended my blade and pointed it to Rainbow Dash's throat. “Do that, and you will not only be expelled from the order, but executed as well,” I threatened back. “Assassin code.” I retracted the blade and stepped back. “Now, lets get the initiation started.” “Fine,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. I gave the Changeling his robe and hidden blade. He put them on as I opened the glass case and touched the Apple of Eden. The Assassin projections appeared and we stood into place. “Niente è vero. Tutto è permesso,” Altair said. “Where other ponies blindly follow the truth, remember...” “Nothing is true,” the Changeling said. “Where other ponies are limited by morality or law,” Altair said. “Remember...” “Everything is permitted,” the Changeling said. “We work in the dark to serve the light,” Altair continued. “We are Assassins.” “Nothing is true,” Me, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle said. “Everything is permitted.” The projections faded. I walked up to the Changeling and held out my hoof. “Welcome to the Creed,” I said with a smile. The Changeling smiled back and shook my hoof. I felt the slight drain again. “You need a name,” I suggested. “Back at the hive, I was called #826,” the Changeling said, sort of embarrassed. I did a bit of thinking. “Did you have a nickname in the hive?” I asked. “Yeah,” the Changeling nodded. “It was Sparks, because I loved to play pranks on other Changelings by causing a big spark behind them. It was loud too, so that was the prank.” “Sparks it is,” I shrugged. “Welcome to the Creed, Sparks.” We shook hooves again. Rainbow Dash growled and flew away. Applejack followed her with a scowl on her face. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle left as well. I felt bad for Sparks. “Don't mind them,” I said. “They all just have bad experiences with Changelings. The attack on Canterlot years ago.” “I know,” Sparks said. “I was there. Got blasted away, just like the rest of my kind. Took us years for all of the Changelings to find our Queen and rebuild.” Sparks suddenly went still and stared straight ahead. “What is it?” I asked. “Something from the hive?” “Yes,” Sparks said. “The Queen just ordered the attack. The Changeling warriors are spreading out over Equestria.” Rainbow Dash suddenly burst into the room. “Braveheart!” she cried. “We have a problem outside.” Sparks and I pulled our hoods over our heads and left the armory. I shut it and pulled the rug back over the door. I met Sparks and Rainbow Dash back outside, and I couldn't believe what I saw. The sky was swarming with Changeling warriors, and they were bombing the streets. “You brought 'em here!” Applejack screamed. I held her back as she tried to attack Sparks. “Sparks has nothing to do with this,” I said. “He was alone on an assassination mission. I damaged his telepathy. He can't relay messages anymore.” “Unless he was just tryin' ta gain your trust,” Applebloom said. “I was under the Queen's control,” Sparks reasoned. “I swear! I didn't even tell other Changelings that I was doing this!” “Enough!” I yelled. “We don't have time to argue. The assault on Equestria has begun, and it's up to us to end it. Victory to the Assassins!” “Victory to the Assassins!” Everypony else cried, including Sparks. We extended our hidden blades and got ready to end this conflict once and for all. Part 2 A Changeling landed right in front of me, and stood up hissing. I jumped and killed it with my hidden blade. More Changelings surrounded us, and we got ready to fight. The Changelings snarled and closed in. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, Sparks, and myself fought back. I put my blade into a warrior's neck, spun around, and pierced another in the brain. I jumped into the air and avoided two more Changelings, who collided with each other. I pulled out my sword and impaled the two fuckers through their hearts. The attackers kept coming. “Ah'm not sure how much longer we can hold out!” Applebloom cried, as she tore her blade out of a Changeling's skull. “Speak for yourself!” Rainbow Dash said. “I could do this all day!” She stabbed a Changeling in the back. “Applebloom's right,” Applejack said. “Ah'm used ta applebuckin', and this sure as hell ain't applebuckin'!” She spun out of the way as a Changeling lunged, and put her blade in its brain. “Rarity's going to kill me if she finds one drop of blood on me,” Sweetie Belle complained. “And my blade is drenched with it.” She pierced another Changeling through the heart. “If I get dragged back to the hive, I'll literally be dead,” Sparks said. He slid below a warrior and cut it open. “If we lose Canterlot, we lose Equestria!” I cried. “Keep fighting!” We continued killing Changeling after Changeling, pushing forward through Canterlot. When we reached the ruins of Canterlot Castle, we were surprised to find that no Changeling was even close to the ruins. We turned to see a horde of Changelings charging, in the air and on the ground. The Changelings in the air landed, and we were surrounded. “What now?” Sweetie Belle whispered. “Me, Sparks, and Rainbow Dash will take flight,” I whispered back. “Draw as many of them away from you as we can. We'll fly throughout Equestria, drawing Changelings out of the populated areas. Once we have all of them on our flanks, we'll draw them back into Canterlot, and end this.” Sweetie Belle nodded. I nodded to Rainbow Dash and Sparks, and we bolted upward. Changelings swarmed from the crowd after us, and we led them around Equestria. As we passed over Ponyville, more Changelings joined the chase, as did more when we passed over Dodge Junction. Sparks and I launched magic attacks at the pursuing Changelings as we flew, picking them off one by one. Once the round through Equestria was complete, we joined Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle back in Canterlot. “Nice of ya ta join us,” Applejack scowled. “They just keep comin'!” “They're gonna keep comin'!” Applebloom cried. “Look!” Applejack briefly looked up to see the Changelings we had brought with us. I charged up a magic spell and blasted away a large chunk of the Changelings. The Changelings suddenly stopped attacking. We waited for the incoming attack, but none came. I looked down the empty row of Changelings that I had just blasted. The other Assassins did as well. The Queen of the Changelings stepped through the row, chuckling to herself. “I'm surprised by how long you've managed to last,” the Queen admired. “So many of my children killed because of you.” “Chrysalis,” I growled. “The imposter that nearly ruined that wedding so many years ago wears her ugly head once again.” “I was so close,” Chrysalis grumbled. “So close to controlling Canterlot. So close to ruling Equestria. And after nearly a decade of rebuilding, the wait was finally over. I felt the death of Celestia and Luna. That day, I knew it was only a matter of time before Equestria fell into chaos. I was surprised it hadn't when I ordered this assault. But now, the only thing that stands between me and my rule of Equestria is a group of brats who call themselves Assassins.” Chrysalis turned and walked away. “Kill them,” she ordered. The Changelings hissed loudly and dove towards us. I quickly focused my magic and teleported us all to the armory. “What are we going to do?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Every Changeling is in Canterlot, just like during the wedding. They're probably going to fan out over Equestria again.” “Assassins,” I called. “Grab a weapon, a knife, armor, and another hidden blade. If it's a fight Chrysalis wants, it's a fight she'll get. Sparks, are you sure you're OK with this?” “Chrysalis tried to make me kill the only pony that ever showed me any kind of love,” Sparks said. “She deserves death.” Sparks and I embraced, and I felt love I showed slip away once again. I opened up the glass case and took the Apple of Eden. I made a fast modification to my mechanical leg and attached a hidden blade to the hoof. Once all the Assassins, including myself, had taken what they needed, I opened up the armory hatch and we exited the house. Changeling warriors patrolled Canterlot. After taking a quick head count, not one of them had left the city. The Assassins must have become the highest priority. I whistled, and the Changeling patrols whipped around. We all drew our weapons. Sparks a sword, Applejack a knife, Rainbow Dash a war hammer, Applebloom a curved blade, Sweetie Belle a battle axe, and I extended my two hidden blades. The weaker Changelings panicked and flew away in fear. The tougher Changelings attacked head on. Applejack stabbed her knife into an oncoming Changeling's head, killing it instantly. Sparks swung fast and cut open an attacker, then yanked out the sword and let the Changeling drop. Applebloom spun and cleanly cut off a Changeling's head. Sweetie Belle swung down and stuck her axe in her attacker's head, wedging the axe in its brain. She pulled out the axe, and the Changeling fell backwards, head split in two. Rainbow Dash swung up and clubbed a Changeling in the jaw, sending it sprawling on the ground. Two Changeling warriors charged at me. I stabbed my blades into their necks, then retracted them. The warriors fell to the ground, and we put away our weapons. Blood dripped from the dead bodies, creating a large puddle. Us Assassins stepped over the corpses and walked on. We spread out to search for Chrysalis alone, as I knew we could cover more ground that way. I searched to the east, Sparks to the north, Applejack to the west, Sweetie Belle to the south, Applebloom near the civilian area, and Rainbow Dash with an overhead view. We searched for what seemed to be hours, before Sparks called us over. We met back up with Sparks at the ruins of Canterlot Castle. “What's the status, Sparks?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Chrysalis is inside the ruins,” Sparks informed. “Makes sense,” I mumbled. “Dark, broken, perfect place for her to rule.” “She ain't gonna rule,” Applebloom said. “Cuz we're gonna stop her.” “Indeed,” I agreed. “Let's end this.” We stepped into the broken castle. Changeling guards immediately stopped us at the gate. “Nopony is allowed inside,” the head guard hissed. “Only administered Changelings are allowed in.” We extended our hidden blades and killed the guards. A Changeling witness ran off to alert Chrysalis. Sparks flew after him. The witness sprinted away, and Sparks flew up. The witness burst into the ruined throne room. “What is it, #629?” Chrysalis mumbled. “My Queen,” #629 gasped. “We have intruders in the castle. They are heavily armed and...” #629 was cut off by Sparks landing on him, piercing his throat. #629 sputtered with blood before he died. Sparks stood up as the rest of us gathered around him. “The Assassins,” Chrysalis said. “We've been expecting you.” “Your reign of terror ends here,” I growled. “You can surrender and face the authorities...” We extended our hidden blades. “Or face us instead.” “I'd rather kill you all,” Chrysalis said. Heavily armored Changelings flew into the room, ready to fight. They encircled us and blocked the escape. But we had no intention of escaping. We attacked the guards and killed them all. Chrysalis barred her pointed teeth and leaped off the throne. She was dressed in black armor, and a faceplate slid into place from her helmet. “Let's see what you Assassins are made of,” she suggested. “With pleasure,” Rainbow Dash snarled. Chrysalis summoned a black sword from thin air. We retracted our hidden blades and drew our own weapons. Chrysalis attacked Sweetie Belle first. Chrysalis swung her sword down hard, and Sweetie Belle blocked it with her battle axe. She forced the sword up, but Chrysalis hit her with the dull edge, knocking her to the floor. Applebloom charged at Chrysalis with her sword and swung to the left. Chrysalis effortlessly blocked the attack and swung back. Applebloom attempted to block the attack, but the force of the blow knocked her to the ground. As Chrysalis raised her sword to finish Applebloom, Applejack tackled her away. Applejack drove her knife into Chrysalis's leg, and was quickly tossed away. Applejack slammed into a stained glass window, severely cracking it. Rainbow Dash blasted towards Chrysalis, swinging down her war hammer. Chrysalis swung her sword up to deflect the attack, but the power and weight of Rainbow's hammer shattered Chrysalis's blade. Chrysalis threw down her sword and simply spawned in another one. She swung fast and struck Rainbow Dash, sending her flying into the wall. I jumped at Chrysalis and swung down my sword. She blocked the attack, but I got out of the way before she could counter. Her sword just barely missed my muzzle as I dove. “You must be the Master Assassin,” Chrysalis assumed. “The only pony I've met that's as powerful as you was Celestia. And she didn't have half the skills you do. Then again, I haven't fought Nightmare Moon either. She seemed like she'd be a fun challenge. And Discord. He had guts, but his intentions were wrong. King Sombra. Now there's somepony worth fighting. Ruthless and relentless. Best kind of fighter.” “If you want to fight them,” I said. “Be my guest. Let's see how long you last.” I grabbed the Apple of Eden and held it out. It lit up and projected Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra, and Tirek at his maximum strength, but shorter. “What?!” Chrysalis cried. “What sorcery is this?!” “You said you wanted to fight these villains,” I reminded. “Now you have the chance.” “I don't have time for these games!” Chrysalis stormed. She slashed her sword through the projections and they dissipated. She charged at me and swung fast. I blocked the blow and a loud clang rang out through the castle. Sparks dove down at Chrysalis. Chrysalis knocked me away and grabbed Sparks with her magic. She held her blade up to his neck and removed his hood. I stood up, fuming. “Don't you hurt him,” I raged. “So ironic,” Chrysalis said. “You kill thousands of my kind, yet not this one. You let him join your team. Even after he tried to kill you.” “He attacked against his own will,” I said. “You were controlling him. He deserved a second chance.” “Did he?” Chrysalis asked. “To me, he's just like every single one of my children. Worthless. Meant to be disposed of. He was meant to be a distraction anyway. While he kept you busy, I would launch the assault on Equestria.” “You're even more black hearted than I thought,” I growled. “If you let him go, I'll stop defending. I'll call off the Assassins and let you continue the attack.” “No!” Applebloom cried. “Don't do it, Braveheart. Chrysalis is right. Sparks is just another Changeling.” “A Changeling worth the life of the royal sisters combined,” I argued. Unknown to anypony, I had used my magic to take hold of a throwing knife on my robe. “You are so naive,” Chrysalis chuckled. “Very well. I will let #826 go. Or as you call him, Sparks.” Chrysalis let go of Sparks and he dropped to the floor. He ran over to me and noticed the glowing knife. Chrysalis turned to make an order. I saw my chance. I threw the knife at Chrysalis's neck. Chrysalis suddenly whipped around and knocked the knife out of the air. She grabbed me with her magic and brought me close. “I should have known that promise was hollow,” she hissed. “Look around. Everything you care about is gone. Your friends wounded, Equestria near ruin. You in my grasp. You failed, Braveheart!” Chrysalis impaled me with her sword. My pupils shrunk at the immense pain. “NO!” Rainbow Dash cried. Chrysalis pulled out her sword and dropped me. She left the throne room. The other Assassins rushed over to me. Rainbow Dash grabbed my mechanical hoof and held it to her head. “Stay with me, Braveheart,” she whispered, tears in her eyes. Sparks listened for a pulse, but it was fading. My vision went to black as I slipped out of consciousness. Part 3 *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “We need to see him!” “He's too injured. He needs to be alone as not to go into shock.” “He's not gonna go inta shock. He's too tough fer that.” “Please! Go back into the waiting room until he has recovered. And get this ugly thing out of my sight.” “You take that back, you bitch! Let me at her!” “Hey! Whoa, now! Take it easy, Sparks. Save your energy for when we go back out there.” *beep* *beep* “Fine.” *beep* *beep beep* *beep beep* *beep beep* “Oh no. We're losing him. I need the defibrillator, stat!” *beep beep* “Clear!” *ZAP* *beep beep* “Again! Up the voltage.” *beep beep beep* “Clear!” *ZAP* *beep beep beep beep* “One more time! Max voltage!” *beep beep beep beep beep* “Clear!” *ZAP* I abruptly inhaled and jolted awake. I coughed up blood, and Doctor Redheart held a bowl under my muzzle. Once I had finished, I flopped back down on the hospital bed and stared at the ceiling. I closed my eyes. I felt an oxygen mask get placed over my muzzle. I passed out again. *beep* *beep* *beep* “He's lost too much blood. He needs a transfusion. What's his blood type?” “We just ran some tests. He's type A positive.” “Go ask one of his friends if they have they same blood type.” “Yes ma'am.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “We brought one of his friends. But the only problem is, it's the Changeling. It was the only one with an A positive blood type. “*sigh* I guess if we have no other option...” “Sir, please sit down next to the bed. We need to inject a needle into your hoof. Where is your dominant nerve?” “Left side.” *beep* *beep* *beep* “Needles in place, ready for transfusion.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “Sir, how are you feeling?” “Fine.” “Are you feeling lightheaded?” “No.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “That should be enough.” *beep* *beep* “Sir, please go back into the waiting room now.” *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* “He's stabilizing.” “Great work, Doctor. I'm surprised at how well you work under pressure.” “All those years at medical school were not wasted in the least. Let's give him his rest. I'll check back with him later.” *door closes* *beep* *beep* *beep* … I woke up slowly in the darkened hospital room. The heart rate meter still kept a steady pace. As my vision adjusted to the night, I looked around. I saw my Assassin robes hanging on a nearby coat rack, and my hidden blade lying on the bedside table. I tried to sit up, but I got a jolt of pain in my gut, so I laid still. The door opened and the lights turned dimly on. I looked to see Doctor Redheart. “Hello Braveheart,” she said. “How are you feeling?” “Well enough,” I mumbled. I turned my head to the ceiling. “Where are the others? My friends?” “They're in the guest room,” Doctor Redheart said. “But I don't see how you can call that thing a friend?” “Who? The Changeling?” I quietly asked. “He has a name you know. It's Sparks. He's just as good a friend as anypony else.” “He's a Changeling,” Redheart argued. “That species is what nearly killed you. We're glad your pony friends brought you in when they did. Otherwise, you wouldn't have made it. You had a significant amount of internal bleeding.” I turned my head and gave Redheart a hard glare. “Sparks didn't leave me behind,” I growled. “He helped. I could feel his shelled hooves on mine as he helped carry me. Stop insulting him.” I turned away. “I'll leave you to get some rest,” Redheart said. “Try to sleep.” Redheart turned off the lights and left the room, closing the door behind her. I levitated my hidden blade onto my hoof and fastened the mechanism. I opened and closed the blade several times before taking it off. I put it back on the bedside table. I looked down my body. I had a large bandage around my gut, and it was soaked red with blood. I lay down and closed my eyes to get some sleep. I woke up to the sound of talking, and it wasn't the surgeons'. My gut started to hurt, and I gave a groan. The talking stopped. I opened my eyes and saw the other Assassins around me. Rainbow Dash had tears in her eyes. “You're alive,” she cried. “We're glad you're OK,” Applejack said. “Ah thought you had died,” Applebloom said. “Here's your hidden blade,” Sweetie Belle offered, giving me my bracer. I put it on. “Braveheart?” Sparks asked. “You OK?” “I guess,” I mumbled. “Everything aches.” “We have literally no time,” Sparks said. “Chrysalis ordered the continuation of the attack days ago. The only way to stop the attack now is to kill her. There is no other option.” “Then I need to get out of here,” I said. I tried to sit up, but the pain in my gut returned, and my friends laid me back down. “Ya need ta heal,” Applebloom said. “Doctor Redheart said so herself.” “I may have a way to speed up your recovery,” Sparks said. “The Changelings' blood is infused with fast tissue growth. It happens when we feed on love. I gave some of my blood to help you recover. Therefore, you should be able to feed on love too. Maybe not as well or as efficiently, but it'll work.” “I hope so,” I said. “First, we have to open up that bandage,” Sparks said. He tore off the tape and the gauze. There was a gaping hole in my gut. The edges had turned black and hard, like a Changeling's shell. My friends groaned in disgust. “Yer gut looks like a Changelin's,” Applebloom said, wincing. “It's horrific,” Sweetie Belle added. “Indeed,” Applejack said. “Maybe it's not so bad,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “No,” Sparks said. “This has to be done. Sweetie Belle, lock the door and close the hallway window blinds. The iron ones.” Sweetie Belle did as she was instructed. I suddenly felt sick. “I don't feel so good,” I mumbled. The heart rate meter started speeding up, and I passed out. “Oh no. Git the Doct'r!” “I can't open the door! It's jammed. So are these iron window blinds.” “No, no, NO! Don't leave me, Braveheart. Stay with us! Please!” “How da these dohickeys work?!” “I don't know! We don't have these things in the hive!” *beep beep beep* *beep beep beep beep* *beep beep beep beep beep* *flat-line tone* … … … … … … … *beep* … … *beep* … … *beep* … *beep* … *beep* “His heart's startin' back up!” “Check the hole!” *beep* *beep* “It's closed, but...it ain't the same.” “It still looks Changelin'.” “That's going to be permanent. The Changeling blood heals Changeling flesh and shell. His gut is going to be forever black and hard.” “Are there any other side effects?” “No. But he should recover significantly faster. He'll be back on the field in minutes.” *beep* I groaned and woke up. Everypony was watching me with concern. “Braveheart?” Rainbow Dash asked. “What?” I mumbled. “How's the hole?” “Closed,” Sparks said. “Within a few minutes, you should be restored to full health. Here's your blade. Once you can get up, we have to leave. Chrysalis has nearly destroyed Equestria. We have mere hours.” I sat up and got out of the bed. I pulled the privacy screen in front of me and quickly slipped on my robes and weapons. I stepped into view of the Assassins and grinned. They grinned back and stood at my side, ready to fight. I blew off the jammed door and we dashed out of the underground hospital. When we reached the surface, a horrific sight met my eyes. All of Canterlot was in ruin, and Changeling warriors herded survivors to Chrysalis to face judgment. One Changeling was beating a survivor. I walked up behind the warrior and tapped his shoulder. He turned around and I stabbed my hidden blade into his brain. He fell dead and the survivor ran off. I joined back with the others and we ran to Canterlot Castle. More guards patrolled its border. I issued orders to the Assassins, and they ran off in different directions. I checked with each Assassin to make sure they were in place. Once they were, I stepped into a dark alley and watched as Chrysalis stepped out of the castle to give a speech to her warriors. It was now or never. I slowly walked into the crowd from the back, carefully pushing them out of my way. A Changeling archer spotted me and took aim. A shadow covered him, and he looked up, only to get killed. I kept walking. A guard spotted me and ran over. An arrow wedged itself in his neck and he fell dead. Another guard ran toward me and suffered the same fate. I pushed a few more Changelings near the front, and two guards looked my way. I extended my two hidden blades and stabbed them in the chests. The two guards near Chrysalis looked over, and I threw two throwing knives. The knives struck the guards in the hearts, killing them. More guards surrounded me, but I did nothing. Chrysalis looked my way. She stepped off her podium and chuckled. “Braveheart,” she said. “It is brave of you to stand alone against me. But also quite foolish, Assassin.” A phoenix feather fell in front of my face and I caught it. I looked to the sky and saw Philomena, Celestia's pet phoenix. She gave a screech similar to an eagle's. I looked to the roof of a nearby building and nodded. Arrows suddenly flew through the air, killing every guard around me. The guard directly in front of me managed to stay standing, so I pushed him over. Chrysalis stepped back and ordered two heavily armored Changelings to attack. They charged at me. I drew my sword and killed the first Changeling, then smoothly transitioned into another swing that sliced the second Changeling. The second Changeling ran on for a moment, then stopped and fell to the ground. “Royal guards!” Chrysalis cried out. I turned my head to see six more heavily armored guards storm out of the castle and stand by Chrysalis. Chrysalis drew her black sword and licked her lips, grinning evilly. I stood, waiting. Applejack, Applebloom, Rainbow Dash, Sweetie Belle, and Sparks walked up next to me. Chrysalis and her guards ran at us, and we charged back. We Assassins jumped in the air, weapons ready to strike. Part 4 I came down on Chrysalis as the other Assassins dropped on the guards. My sword clashed onto hers with a loud clang. I pushed down with all of my weight, inching the blade ever closer to Chrysalis. Right as my sword touched Chrysalis's helm, she knocked me into the air. I opened up my wings and landed back on the ground. Chrysalis stood up, fuming. “I can't feed on hatred,” she growled. “That was Sombra's field. How are you alive? You couldn't have possibly survived.” “Yet here I am,” I said. “It's time to end this.” “Indeed,” Chrysalis said. She waved her hoof, and more Changeling guards surrounded me. I sighed in annoyance. The guards attacked, and I quickly killed them all. I looked to see Chrysalis flying away. “Oh, no you don't,” I said. I took flight and chased after Chrysalis. Chrysalis looked back and saw me. She flew faster. I increased my speed as well and kept pace. Chrysalis suddenly stopped. I didn't slow down. I extended my hidden blade, charging toward Chrysalis. I swung my blades, but Chrysalis had vanished. I turned and a shelled hoof struck my face. I spiraled back and regained my balance. Chrysalis drew her sword, and I held up mine. We flew at each other fast. Our swords clanged as we passed each other. We turned around and charged again. Our swords clashed again, creating a powerful shock-wave. We pushed hard, trying to overpower the other. I let my sword go slack, and quickly dodged Chrysalis's attack. I swung down, cutting off a piece of her armor. It slid off and fell down to the ground. I swung again, and Chrysalis blocked it. She pushed me back and dove to the ground. I dove after her. Looking closer, Chrysalis was diving at Sweetie Belle. I sped up and knocked Chrysalis away. We stood back up, glaring at one another. “Not a chance,” I growled. “Not. A. Chance.” Chrysalis growled and bolted towards me. I jumped out of the way and cut off Chrysalis's flank armor. Immediately following this, I grabbed a throwing knife and flung it at Chrysalis. She grabbed it mid-fly and incinerated it. She tossed the ashes into my face, temporarily blinding me. I quickly regained sight, and was blown back by a magic attack. I crashed against a house, and rubble fell from the roof. I used my magic to catch it and toss it aside. Chrysalis stepped closer and swung down hard. I blocked the attack with my bracer, then jumped and kicked Chrysalis in the face, sending her sprawling back. Furious, Chrysalis grabbed me with her magic and threw me across Canterlot. I landed on a Changeling, my Terminator hoof smashing his head. I stood up and looked down. The Changeling's head was flatter than a pancake, and his brains were splattered everywhere. “Ugh,” I groaned. I wiped off my Terminator hoof on the corpse. Another Changeling sprinted at me, but an arrow nailed it in the neck, killing it. It fell in front of me as I turned to see Sparks and the other Assassins. “Nice to see you here,” I said. “How's the fight?” “Over,” Rainbow Dash said. “Every Changeling warrior across Equestria is dead.” “All except one,” Sweetie Belle assumed. “Right?” I nodded. “Chrysalis escaped,” I said. “If we're going to end this, we have to find her, and kill her.” “Ah agree,” Applejack said. “She's the one who started this mess, and we're the ones who're gonna end it.” “But where is she?” Applebloom wondered out loud. “We already checked the castle.” “The only place she could be,” Sparks said. “The Changeling hive.” “Then that's where we'll go,” I said. We bolted out of Canterlot and toward the Palomino Desert. ~~~ The Changeling hive was creepier than I thought it would be. The caves were black as night, with glowing cocoons. The appearance of it being deserted gave another scary aspect, because we could never know if something or somepony was going to jump out at us. “Ah'm scared,” Applebloom whispered. “Ah don't like this place. Not one bit.” “Neither do I,” Sweetie Belle quietly agreed. “It's dark, spooky, and...” She took a sniff of the air and plugged her muzzle. “...it really stinks,” she said. Everypony else covered their muzzle as well. “It's never smelled this bad,” Sparks said. “We always kept it decently tidy.” “I never thought Changelings had a sense of hospitality,” I said. “We do,” Sparks said. “We always have. But ever since Chrysalis became the queen, we've lost that sense. She broke nearly every rule in Changeling law, from indirect feeding to sucking the love from her subjects.” “How does that even work?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Is it like how the Changelings did it back on the initial attack on Canterlot during the wedding?” “Exactly like that,” Sparks said. “I even did it along with my kind. But only because we were so hungry. We couldn't think straight. All we could think about was food.” “Hey, it's all right,” I said. “That was years ago. I wasn't even born yet.” We suddenly heard a pulse deep in the hive. “Blades out,” I said. We extended our hidden blades and walked on. Sparks directed us through the dark maze, while I used a light spell to keep a clear vision of Sparks. After some time of walking, we reached the throne room. Chrysalis was sitting on the throne, which was made of Changeling shell. She was cursing to herself. We stepped into position, and I stomped the ground hard. The throne room shook from the resulting shock-wave. Chrysalis looked at us with a scowl on her face. “Why are you here?” she hissed. “All of my kind are dead! I have no other Changeling to use to replicate a new army! Every Changeling is dead! And I shall have my revenge for it!” She sent a powerful magic attack flying at us. I sent my own attack flying. The two blasts struck each other and exploded. Chrysalis came flying through the smoke, sword drawn. We drew our own swords and seperated. Chrysalis came down and her sword hit the hard floor. She blasted another magic attack at Applejack, and Applejack was sent flying into the wall. Applejack fell to the ground, unconscious. Applebloom jumped into the air and tackled Chrysalis. Chrysalis grabbed Applebloom and threw her away. Applebloom landed on her hooves, ready to attack again. Chrysalis shot a magic blast at Applebloom, and Applebloom crashed into the throne, knocking it over and herself unconscious. Rainbow Dash and Sweetie Belle ran at Chrysalis. They swung their weapons down, but Chrysalis blocked the attack. She knocked them away, then grabbed their throats with her magic. As she squeezed the life from them, I hurtled a throwing knife at Chrysalis. It struck her side, causing her to lose focus. She dropped Sweetie Belle and Rainbow Dash, who fell to the ground. Chrysalis pulled out the knife from her side and threw it back at me. I caught it and put it away. Sparks and I flew over and engaged in battle. Chrysalis spawned another sword and blocked our attack. We jumped back and blocked a powerful swing. Our swords clanged throughout the empty hive as we battled. I came down on Chrysalis, but was knocked away. Sparks was grabbed and brought close. I stood up and bolted to Chrysalis. She brought her sword to Sparks's neck and sliced his throat. I stopped dead in my tracks at what I just saw. “NO!!!” I screamed. Sparks fell to the ground as blood spilled from his neck. Chrysalis stood there, laughing. “Was #826's life really that important to you?” she asked. “He was just another Changeling, given a second chance. It was only a matter of time before he died in this conflict. He wasn't bred for front line combat.” “Enough talk!” I cried. I threw a knife into Chrysalis's chest. She dropped her sword and clutched the wound. She fell onto her back, trying to sustain her life. I put my sword away and walked up to Chrysalis. I knelt down and extended my hidden blade. “No,” Chrysalis gasped. “This can't be happening...I was so close...So close to victory after so many years.” “You could never win,” I growled furiously. “You were a fool thinking you could win.” I raised my blade up. “Rest in peace, mother-fucker!” I brought my blade down into Chrysalis's throat. The squelch of metal meeting flesh was satisfying. Chrysalis gasped for air for the last time, then died. I pulled out my blade and closed Chrysalis's eyes. I stood up and looked around the room. The other Assassins stood up, and hobbled over to me. I walked over to Sparks's body and knelt down. The other Assassins joined me. I picked up Sparks's body, set the throne upright, and laid him on the throne. I sat him up similar to how Altair's remains were. I put the Apple of Eden on Sparks's hooves, and pulled the hood off to look at him one last time. “He was the best of all of us,” I said. “He understood the order, and he knew what it meant to be an Assassin. Rest in Peace, Sparks.” I put his hoof with the hidden blade over his heart, and walked away. The other Assassins followed. As we left the throne room, I sealed the doors for good. We walked out of the hive and walked back to Canterlot. ~~~ Back at my house, I was looking through the book Applebloom had translated for me. I had disbanded the Assassins a few days before, and they had gone home. I let them keep the hidden blades just in case, but I kept the robes and other weapons in the armory. I heard a knock on the door. “Come in,” I quietly called. Applebloom walked into the house. “Hey,” she said. “You OK?” I didn't answer. I flipped another page of the book. Applebloom sat next to me at the table. “What do you want?” I asked, not looking up from the book. “I wanted ta see if you were OK,” Applebloom said. “Ya haven't come outta your house in days. Is it about Sparks?” “Don't say that name,” I grumbled. “Nothing's wrong.” “Clearly somethin's wrong,” Applebloom said. “Look. Ah miss Sparks too. Sure, Ah didn't really trust him as much as you did, but Ah still sorta trusted him. He was the best of us. He'd want this fighting ta end. Ya said it yerself, he said he'd never hurt an innocent. Ah bet he hated fightin' anyways. How's about we honor that wish? We'll seal up the armory, and always have the memory of him.” I looked up at Applebloom. I nodded. I stood up and pulled away the rug. Using a heat spell, I welded the armory hatch shut. I pulled the rug back over it and nailed it into the floorboards. Applebloom put a hoof around my shoulder and smiled at me. I smiled back. “Ya want ta join the Apple Family Reunion?” Applebloom asked. “You could join the festivities and meet all mah relatives, including Babs Seed. Chances are, she's got her cutie mark.” “Sure,” I agreed. “That sounds good.” I walked turned out the lights of my house, and took one last look at the rug, remembering the Assassins. “Ya comin'?” Applebloom called. “Yeah,” I said. I shut the door of my house, and for once, went somewhere to have a good time.
Chapter 5: AmendsI had just gotten back home from the Apple Family Reunion. It was enjoyable. I got to meet all the Apple relatives, courtesy of Applebloom. She dragged me around like a foal with her toy, introducing me to each relative. That itself took two hours. I liked Babs Seed the most. She was enjoyable to be around, and she was genuinely curious about my mechanical appendages. Since she insisted so, I told her everything. About the Rainbow Factory and the Terminator, and even about Pip. Babs was fascinated by the aspect of time travel, and wondered if it was really possible. I said that Pip made it sound like it was, as she seemed deadly serious about where she was from. Babs enjoyed the story, and she said I should tell everypony else, but I refused. I didn't need my story spreading as far as to think ponies thought I was insane. Babs thought that was reasonable, and she left with Applebloom to participate in an event. The reunion went by fast, and I left the farm along with the other relatives when it ended. I reached my home around 8 that evening. Since I had eaten quite a lot at the reunion, I skipped dinner. I really wasn't hungry at all. I decided to fly to Ponyville and relax. I flew to one of the parks near the town and sat down on a bench. It felt good to sit in the cool night air. I was watching the moon when I heard hoofsteps. I didn't look. “Is this seat taken?” a young mare's voice asked. “No,” I responded. “Go ahead.” I heard the mare sit down beside me, and try to get comfortable on the wooded seat. “How's life, Blank Flank?” the mare asked, not a hint of rudeness in her voice. I froze. Did I hear the mare correctly? I turned to see Diamond Tiara. My jaw slightly dropped and my eyes narrowed. “Excuse me, what did you call me?” I asked, offended. “You heard me,” Diamond Tiara said, looking back at me. She wasn't trying to be rude at all. “I said Blank Flank.” “I'll have you know that I do have my cutie mark,” I retorted. “You saw it appear, I know you did. So don't call me that.” “I'm not saying it to be rude,” Diamond Tiara reasoned. “You didn't have a name when you were in school, so I could only call you Blank Flank. Even when you did get your mark.” I turned away. “Go to hell, Diamond Tiara,” I grumbled. “I'm serious,” Diamond Tiara cried. “If you have a name now, by all means, tell me. I've changed. I'm a much better girl now. I had a talk with my Daddy and Miss Cheerilee, and they helped me improve. I'm done being such a bully, I swear it.” I looked back at Diamond Tiara. She was dead serious in what she was saying. I sighed. “My name's Braveheart,” I told her. “OK,” Diamond Tiara said. We went silent for a time, staring at the starry sky. Diamond Tiara finally broke the silence. “Did you see what happened to Ponyville?” she asked. “Changelings were everywhere, destroying everything, then some hooded ponies killed them all.” “Yeah,” I said. “I heard. I was in the battle.” “Really?” Diamond Tiara asked. I nodded. “I was one of the Assassins,” I explained. “Chrysalis attacked again, and I killed her. But not before she killed a friend.” Diamond Tiara went quiet. “I'm so sorry,” she said. “Another thing. May I ask what happened to you're leg? And where you got those wings? I didn't see any wings during the school year.” “I was born an alicorn, like the Princesses,” I explained. “But I got my wings cut off in a factory. The workers there had every intention to kill me. I barely escaped and lived. My leg was cut off as well, but by a serial killer. I had to get mechanical replacements for each one. But I stole the mechanical leg from a machine from the future. It was trying to kill me, but I managed to destroy it first. It also killed a friend.” “That's terrible,” Diamond Tiara said, not questioning the fact that the Terminator came from the future. “So, how were the amputations made? Did the doctors use magic?” “I did the amputations myself,” I said. “Using tools.” “You did this yourself?” Diamond Tiara asked, amazed. I nodded. Diamond Tiara gave a low whistle. “That's...impressive,” she said. “I guess,” I shrugged. “Can I feel the mechanical leg?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Sure,” I said. I held out my arm, and Diamond Tiara looked it over. She looked and felt the hydraulics, gears, and other parts of the machine. She was clearly in awe. “Who made this?” she asked. “A defense network,” I said. “According to Pip, it becomes self-aware in a few years, but I don't want to believe it. But I can't help but worry about it. Ah, never mind. I'm getting carried away.” “Well, it was nice to see you again, Braveheart,” Diamond Tiara said. She stood up, and I did so as well. “Can we put everything that happened between us behind us?” she asked. “I don't need something like that ruining a friendship.” “Of course,” I said. We shook hooves, and went our separate ways. As I flew back home, I wondered how Silver Spoon was doing. She and Diamond Tiara were probably still friends, and they were more than likely trying to make amends with the other ponies they went to school with. I hoped that was the case, because I felt that they needed that chance to remake who they were. I never thought I would think this, but I actually enjoyed Diamond Tiara's company. I liked her new attitude and personality. She seemed like a much more likable pony now. Maybe the other school ponies would give her a second chance like I did. I entered my home, laid down in my bed, and got some sleep, glad to have made amends with Diamond Tiara.
Chapter 6: Magic ShmagicI woke up the next morning to the sounds of cheering in Canterlot Square. I checked my clock, and found that it was 9 in the morning. I had overslept. Oh well, not like I had anything planned for today. I got out of bed, grabbed an apple from the fridge, and went to see what all the commotion was about. I might as well have not gotten out of bed today, because when I got to Canterlot Square, I saw a wagon that had folded out into a stage. I knew that wagon all too well. It belonged to Trixie Lulamoon, or as she referred to herself, The Great and Powerful Trixie, rolling the R in her name. I had heard from Twilight that she was a show pony, and was a real show off about it, too. Twilight said that she always made a big deal out of her shows, and didn't take kindly to neighsayers. In her first show in Ponyville, she had wrapped up Applejack in her own rope, and Rainbow Dash in a rainbow. Somehow. She even went as far as to turn Rarity's mane a sickly green. If I know Rarity as much as anypony else, she cares very deeply about her appearance. Twilight also mentioned Trixie's second show in Ponyville, where she practically enslaved the town with the Alicorn Amulet, but was tricked into taking it off. She left Ponyville and wasn't heard from or seen since. But now, here she is again. I finished my apple and destroyed the core with magic. “Watch in awe,” Trixie called out. “As The Great and Powerful Trixie wows the crowd with her unmatched talent!” “Unmatched my ass,” I mumbled to myself. I made my way to the front of the crowd, trying not to push and shove. When I reached the front, Trixie noticed me. “Well now,” she said. “The Great and Powerful Trixie hasn't noticed you in Canterlot before.” “Just moved in a week ago,” I said. “Doing another magic show?” “Of course,” Trixie said. “The Great and Powerful Trixie never passes up an opportunity to perform.” Trixie shot a magic blast into the air, and it exploded with color. The crowd cheered. “A firework,” I mumbled. “Big deal. Try making it back home alive with two severed wings. Now that's magic.” “What was that?” Trixie asked. “You dare defy my magic?” “I didn't say that,” I lied. “Oh, really?” Trixie mocked. “Really,” I lied again. “Now if you need me, I'll be on my way.” I turned to leave. “By the way,” I added. “Your magic sucks.” The crowd and Trixie gasped. “Get over here this instant!” Trixie yelled. I turned around and glared at Trixie. The crowd parted to let me get to Trixie. She stepped off her stage and looked me dead in the eyes. “Well?” I asked. “Nopony defies the Great and Powerful Trixie's magic!” Trixie stormed. “Magic Shmagic,” I scoffed. “I brought a pony back from the dead. All you did was make up a story about vanquishing an Ursa Major to further your popularity. Then you enslaved all of Ponyville after cheating in a magic duel with Twilight.” “Shut up!” Trixie yelled. “The Great and Powerful Trixie could beat you anyday. I still know better magic than you.” “Prove it,” I challenged. “I challenge you to a magic duel of my own. No holds barred. Winner takes all.” “All of what?” Trixie asked. “Bits,” I said. “Each combatant will place equal bets, and the winner takes all.” I was going above and beyond with this, but I knew it didn't exactly matter. Trixie's magic was mostly used for lame tricks. “Challenge accepted,” Trixie said. “When?” “Right here, right now,” I responded. “Very well,” Trixie agreed. We stepped onto an empty street and got ready to duel. “Challenged places first bet,” I said. Trixie pulled out a small bag. “The Great and Powerful Trixie places 100 bits as her bet,” she said. I pulled out 100 bits as well. I started the countdown. “3...2...1...Draw!” I cried. Trixie shot a magic blast at me, and I held out my Terminator hoof. The blast struck the metal and exploded. My eyes lit up green with purple smoke coming from them. My horn started bubbling with dark magic, and I pounded the ground. Dark crystals rose up from the street, shielding me. Trixie shot off another blast, shattering the frontmost crystals. When the smoke cleared, I had disappeared, because I had shot up to the sky. Trixie looked everywhere, but couldn't find me. I engulfed myself in Changeling flame and rocketed to the ground. Trixie saw me just in time, and she jumped out of the way. I crashed to the street, spewing green goo, a result of the flame hitting at a high velocity. “How can you do that?” Trixie cried. “Magic,” I simply said. I shot off a blast of dark magic. Trixie barely blocked the attack. She fired another blast, and I launched up another set of crystals to defend myself. I jumped into the air and hovered above Trixie. “You're getting tired, Trixie,” I taunted. “Don't think I can't see that.” “You underestimate the Great and Powerful Trixie's abilities!” Trixie taunted back. She pulled from her hat the Alicorn Amulet and clicked it on her neck. I barred my teeth. “I did say no holds barred, didn't I,” I regretted. Trixie shot a bolt of red lightning at me. I barely got out of the way in time. I flew down, dodging Trixie's blasts. I shot a powerful blast at the Alicorn Amulet, and it shattered. Dark magic flew from the amulet, and returned to the shadows from where they came. Trixie was stunned. I tackled her and held her to the ground. “Concede!” I demanded. “Fine,” Trixie mumbled. “For all to hear!” I shouted, building up another blast. Trixie hesitated before giving up. “I concede!” Trixie cried. I took my hoof off of her chest and walked over to her bag. I picked up the bag of bits as well as my own and went home. Trixie ran off back to her wagon, and left Canterlot. Who knows when I'd see her again. But when I do, I hope she changes her ways. I don't think I would be able to take her snarky attitude again.
Chapter 7: Go On, Do It!I walked into Ponyville after witnessing Trixie's pathetic show. Rainbow Dash flew overhead, doing her job of clearing the sky. I flew up to her. “Hey, Braveheart,” Rainbow Dash said. “How've you been?” “I've been alright,” I said. “Want to get the Mane 6 and the CMC together?” “What for?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Just to spend some time together,” I replied. “All right,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “Where at?” “How about Rainbow Falls?” I suggested. “Perfect,” Rainbow Dash said. “I'll get Scootaloo and tell everypony else.” “I'll meet you there,” I said. Rainbow Dash and I flew off in separate directions. I flew to Rainbow Falls, and waited for the rest of the group. In about an hour, Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo, Twilight, and Fluttershy landed near where I was, and Twilight's balloon landed with Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom inside. They stepped out of the balloon and onto the grass. “Glad you all could make it,” I said. “Course we could, Braveheart,” Applejack said. “Anythin' fer a friend.” “I brought a book to help pass time,” Twilight said. “Figures,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. “It's called 1001 Truth or Dare Questions,” Twilight told us. “I love that game!” Pinkie cried, hopping up and down. “It's so much fun!” “Ah suppose so,” Applebloom said. “Nothin' else ta do 'round here.” Scootaloo groaned. “This is a boring game,” she said. “Don't you believe it,” Sweetie Belle corrected. “It can get pretty crazy sometimes.” “Oh, all right,” Scootaloo reluctantly agreed. “Ooh, goody!” Twilight squealed. “Everypony gather around, and we'll start.” “Well, OK,” I said. Everypony sat in a circle, and Twilight opened the first page. “I can go first, if that's OK with you,” Fluttershy quietly said. “Go ahead, Sugarcube,” Applejack said. “Ask somepony here if they want ta pick a truth or a dare.” “Um, OK,” Fluttershy whispered. “Braveheart, truth or dare?” “Truth, I suppose,” I said. “OK,” Fluttershy said. Twilight gave her the book. “Have you ever kissed a mare?” Fluttershy asked. “No,” I answered quickly. Then I took my turn. Fluttershy slid the book to me. “Rainbow Dash, truth or dare?” I asked. “Dare, obviously,” Rainbow Dash said. “Very well,” I said, my eyes narrowing and an evil grin spreading over my face. “I dare you to choose somepony's back to sit on for the next 2 turns.” Rainbow Dash gave a look of awkward confusion. “All right,” she said. “I choose Twilight.” Rainbow Dash flew over to Twilight and sat down on her back. I slid the book to Rainbow Dash. “Applejack, truth or dare?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Truth,” Applejack firmly said. “What is on your mind right now?” Rainbow Dash asked. “That you look hilarious on Twilight's back,” Applejack said, stiffling a laugh. Everypony else except for Rainbow held back laughs as well. With a growl, Rainbow Dash gave Applejack the book. “Scootaloo, truth 'r dare?” Applejack asked. “Dare,” Scootaloo said. “Don't speak until yer next turn,” Applejack said. Scootaloo frowned and stayed quiet. Rainbow Dash quickly got off of Twilight's back and returned to her place. Scootaloo pointed at Sweetie Belle. “Truth,” Sweetie Belle said. Scootaloo held up the book and pointed to the truth, which read, “Have you ever had a crush on anyone here?” “Absolutely not,” Sweetie Belle said. She took her turn. “Rarity, truth or dare?” “Truth,” Rarity said. “What's the longest you've gone without bathing?” Sweetie Belle asked. Rarity was offended. “How dare you ask such a thing!” she gasped. “It's what the book says, sis,” Sweetie Belle shrugged. “No more than 5 hours,” Rarity said. “You bathe three times a day?” I asked. “I have to,” Rarity said. “I have to keep my complexion looking its best.” Rarity took the book. “Applebloom, truth or dare?” she asked. “Dare,” Applebloom said. “Use a foreign language for three turns,” Rarity said. “Molto bene,” Applebloom said in Italian. She took her turn. “Fluttershy, obbligo o verità?” “Dare, I guess,” Fluttershy said. “Stare sulla testa per il turno successivo,” Applebloom said. “Se potete.” Fluttershy seemed confused. “Let me see the book,” I said. Applebloom handed me the book. “It says stand on your head for the next turn,” I said. “That's not fair,” Sweetie Belle said. “She's a Pegasus. That makes it easy.” “I didn't make the book,” Twilight said. We kept naming truths and dares for the next half hour, until Rainbow Dash asked me a dare. “I dare you to go somewhere private, and have sex with Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said. “Hell no!” I cried. “Absolutely not,” Fluttershy assertively said. “Why not?” Rainbow Dash smugly said. “Scared?” I barred my teeth and quietly growled. I walked off with Fluttershy. “The nerve,” I hissed under my breath. “Stupid book and its dares.” Even Fluttershy was angry. “Why did she say to do it with me?” she grumbled. “She could have said to do it with her.” We flew off toward my house. I opened my door, stepped inside with Fluttershy, then shut and locked the door. Fluttershy and I closed every window and curtain in the house. When that had been done, we walked into the living room and sat on the couch, not willing to fulfill the dare. We started getting into conversation. “So how's taking care of the animals been?” I asked. “It's been fine,” Fluttershy said. “Angel has still been acting out.” “Go figure,” I said. We went silent again, then Fluttershy spoke up. “Have you ever done 'it' with a mare?” she asked. “No,” I said. “Never had a reason to.” Fluttershy moved closer to me and touched my living hoof. “Well, here's a reason right here,” she whispered. She pulled my head in close and kissed me square on the lips. I went from surprised to just letting it happen. Fluttershy and I kissed away, almost forgetting that this was a dare. ~~~ I flew back to Rainbow Falls with Fluttershy, having finished the dare. Rainbow Dash noticed. “So,” she said. “How was it? Did you actually do it?” “Yeah,” I said. Fluttershy sat down in her spot, and so did I. “Ah suppose Ah better git back ta the farm,” Applejack said. “Applebloom and Ah've got work ta do.” “Myself as well,” Rarity said. “All right then,” Rainbow Dash said. The group either flew off or got into the balloon. When they were out of sight, Fluttershy and I were the only ones at the falls. “Well, I'll see you later,” I said. “You too,” Fluttershy said. But before she flew off, she kissed me on the cheek. I smiled and took off for home. I felt that maybe Rainbow Dash's dare wasn't that bad. Maybe it was just what I needed to loosen up a bit. I went to sleep, tired from the day I had.
Chapter 8: The Other SideI hobbled into my house, struggling to stand. The past week had been exhausting. There were numerous things the Royal Guard had needed me to do, I needed to inspect a few sections of Canterlot, and Twilight needed me to make a run out of Equestria to retrieve a special piece of equipment she ordered from the Griffons. I shut my door, then flopped onto the ground. I could barely move. Everything ached, and my magic was in static. I heard a knock on the door. “Come in,” I wheezed. Twilight opened the door and nearly tripped over me. “Braveheart?” she asked. “Are you OK?” “Does it look like I'm OK?” I managed to retort. “I can't feel anything. I'm in pain from this week. Do you know how long that flight was? Four hours.” “Braveheart?” Twilight tried to say. “Four hours, Twilight,” I said. “That's how long it took me to fly to the Griffons to get your package. I'm sore, tired, and I just want to sleep.” “Braveheart.” “I can't take another trip like that. It took another five hours to come back with that heavy package in tow. I swear, I couldn't...” “BRAVEHEART!” Twilight cried. “WHAT?!” I cried back. “If you need a vacation, I'm more than happy to give you one,” Twilight said. “I can see that you're tired and sore. Get some rest, and tomorrow morning, I'll have something arranged for you.” “Thank you, Twilight,” I said. I rolled over onto my back. “Are you going to sleep right there on the floor?” Twilight asked. “I can't feel my wings or my legs, Twilight,” I said. “I'm not going anywhere right now.” “OK,” Twilight shrugged. “See you tomorrow.” “See ya,” I said. Twilight turned out my lights and shut my door. I used my last remaining bit of magic to lock it. After I did, I passed out. I woke up the next morning feeling a whole lot better. I stood up, stretched, and walked outside. I let the sun's rays beat down on my face. I sighed. I took flight and flew over to Princess Twilight's Castle. I landed on Twilight's balcony and knocked on the window. She poked her head out from a room and waved her hoof for me to come in. I opened the window and walked inside. “Hi, Braveheart,” Twilight said. “How'd you sleep?” “Best sleep I've had in a long time,” I replied. “I feel better too.” “Well that's good,” Twilight nodded. “Because you need to be for where you're going. Come on in here.” I walked inside the room Twilight was in. It was lit up with a purple glow. The mirror to the human world was activated by Twilight's machine, and the glass gave off the glow. “What are you doing with this?” I asked. “I thought I'd send you through here,” Twilight said. “I never did say a reference,” I mumbled to myself. “So, a few things you should know,” Twilight started. “Standing upright takes a bit of balance. But you shouldn't have a problem with that. You won't have your magic or your wings either once you cross. Actually, since your wings are mechanical, I'm not sure what will happen. Same for your hoof. I guess you'll find out.” “Well, you said that your saddlebags turned into a backpack,” I remembered. “I suppose that my prosthetics should change as well.” “They should,” Twilight said. “One more thing. I've already sent a message to my friend saying that you were coming across. Her name is Sunset Shimmer. You'll know her when you see her. She's expecting you at the exit.” “All right,” I agreed. “Before you go, do you have your bits?” Twilight asked. I opened up my saddlebag and pulled out the bag of bits. “Right here,” I said, putting them away. “Good,” Twilight said. “Off you go.” I stepped up to the portal and took a deep breath. I let it out and walked through the portal. I was sent flying out the other end of the portal, and I crashed onto concrete, luckily on my rear. I flopped onto my back, letting the pain in my ass subside. “Ow,” I said to myself. “That. Really fucking hurt.” I lifted up my arms and examined myself. My hooves were gone, instead replaced with what Twilight called hands. My mechanical arm was skeletal and more complex than my equine one. I moved each finger, trying to get used to this new body. A silhouette reached out, offering a hand to help me up. I reached out my mechanical hand, and the silhouette lifted me up off the ground. As I reached the standing point, I tried to regain balance. The girl put my arm around her shoulder and helped me stand. I looked at her. She had bright red and yellow hair, a purple shirt with a picture of a yellow and red sun on it, and a black leather jacket. “Thanks,” I said. “You can let go now.” “You sure?” the girl asked. I nodded. The girl let me stand freely, and I regained my balance. “My name's Braveheart,” I said, extending my mechanical arm. “I'm Sunset Shimmer,” the girl said. We shook hands. “Twilight said you'd be coming,” Sunset said. “I know,” I replied. “Come on,” Sunset said. “I'll bring you over to my place. Get you settled in.” “OK,” I said. I followed Sunset Shimmer as best as I could, trying not to fall over. When we reached Sunset Shimmer's house, I walked inside and sat on her couch. “You want something to eat?” Sunset asked. “Nah,” I said. “I'm alright.” “Suit yourself,” Sunset shrugged. She sat down next to me. “You still in high school?” I asked. “Actually, I just graduated,” Sunset said. “Congratulations,” I said. “Was it a good four years?” “It was,” Sunset replied. “Well, after freshman year anyway.” “I see,” I nodded. “So, while my hand was on your back, it felt really hard,” Sunset said. “Are you wearing something?” “Not that I know of,” I answered, confused. “Take off your shirt,” Sunset said. “I'm just curious.” “All right,” I agreed. I removed my shoulder pack, which was my transformed saddlebag, and took off my shirt. Sunset took one look and her eyes went wide. “Holy shit,” she gasped. “What is it?” I asked. “Your whole back has a metal plate on it,” Sunset said, still surprised. I reached behind myself and knocked on my back. The plate made a clang when I hit it. “So that's what happened to my wings,” I mumbled. “What happened to you, Braveheart?” Sunset asked, worried. “I noticed the robotic arm, but this plate...just, what happened in Equestria?” “Do I have to say?” I asked. “I'd like to know,” Sunset replied. “Oh, OK,” I agreed. I told Sunset Shimmer everything. Starting with my parents abandoning me and ending with my discovery of the Assassin Order. I even told her about Sparks, though I nearly cried when I remembered what happened. When I finished, Sunset Shimmer was both in awe and horror. “Damn,” Sunset sighed. “You sure have been through a lot, haven't you?” “Yeah,” I said. “My life hasn't exactly been a good one.” “Well, I'm kind of glad you're here,” Sunset said. “It's been kind of lonely ever since graduation. I really needed someone to talk to.” “Well, here I am,” I said, blushing. I laid my head back. “I need a nap,” I said. “Before you take one,” Sunset said. “I need to give you something.” She leaned over and gave me a light kiss on the cheek. She stood up and walked to her room. Shocked for a moment, I touched my mechanical hand to my face. I smiled as I fell asleep.
Chapter 9: Shattered BondsI woke up the next morning at around seven. The lights were still off in Sunset Shimmer's home, so I guessed that she wasn't up yet. I stood up and stretched, however, I couldn't do that as much because of the metal plate on my back where my wings had been in Equestria. I sat back down on the couch and turned on Sunset's TV. I turned the volume down enough to a level I could hear, but it wouldn't disturb Sunset. I scrolled through the channels. Not much that seemed interesting. I selected a music channel and set down the remote. I listened to various types of music for a time, before I suddenly felt a wet something slide up the back of my neck. I jumped up, grabbed the wet spot, and whipped around. Sunset Shimmer was there, giggling furiously. “That wasn't funny,” I cursed. “What the hell did you do?” Sunset held back a laugh. “I licked the back of your neck,” she giggled. “Aw, come on, Sunset,” I groaned. “That's nasty, even for me.” I grabbed a rag from my shoulder pack and wiped the saliva off my neck. “So, I was thinking I could introduce you to my friends today,” Sunset said, still trying to hold back giggles. “They haven't left for college yet, but Rainbow Dash said she was leaving this week.” “Sounds OK to me,” I agreed, finishing up with wiping my neck. I put the rag back in my pack and slung the pack over my shoulder. “Come on,” Sunset said. “Follow me.” We left the house and walked a few city blocks down the road. We came to a corner shop that resembled Sugarcube Corner. I looked at the sign, and it read just that. I shrugged and walked inside with Sunset. Five girls waved from a booth nearby. All of the girls resembled my other friends, except for Twilight. These girls were Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack's human counterparts. Sunset Shimmer ordered a smoothie for herself and I. We took our drinks and sat down with the Human 5. “Hey there,” Rainbow Dash said. She extended her hand. “Nice to meet you. I'm Rainbow Dash.” I extended my mechanical arm, only to have Rainbow withdraw her hand, shocked. Sunset Shimmer gave her a glare, and Rainbow Dash shook my hand. “Sorry,” I said. “I had some rough times back in Equestria.” “You're from Twilight's world?” Fluttershy asked. “Yeah,” I nodded. “I got this from a couple accidents I had there. Same for a metal plate on my back. It's where my wings were.” “I'm sorry too,” Rainbow Dash apologized. “I actually think that robot arm is awesome!” “Thanks, I guess,” I shrugged. “I still wish I didn't have it.” “Why though, dear?” Rarity asked. “I think it gives you personality.” “A personality that I don't want,” I mumbled. I looked down and crossed my arms as I said that. Sunset Shimmer put an arm around my shoulder. “Hey, it's OK,” she whispered. “I sort of understand what you're feeling.” “Thanks,” I quietly said. “But I don't think anyone could ever understand what I had to go through.” I finished my smoothie and stood up. I walked out of Sugarcube Corner with my bag. As I did, Applejack gave Rarity and Rainbow Dash a look. “What?” they said in unison. “I'm gonna go talk ta him,” Applejack said. She stood up and began to leave, but Sunset Shimmer stopped her. “Let him have some space,” she said. “He's right. No one could ever begin to imagine what he had to go through.” Still, Sunset looked on, wishing there was something better she could have said. I walked, not wondering or caring where I was going. I just needed to walk. It helped me clear my mind. I walked until I heard a strange noise. It was extremely faint, but I somehow heard it clear as day. I looked around. I was in an orpheum, the same one that the Dazzlings nearly enslaved this world in, as Twilight said. I looked down, and saw small crystalline pieces. I knelt down and picked a few up. They were red, and seemed to have a strange familiarity to them. I took a small bag out of my pack and slid each shard into the bag. I put them in my pack and walked back to Sunset Shimmer's house. Upon reaching Sunset's home, I knocked on the door. Sunset came to the door and opened it. “Oh, Braveheart,” she cried. “You're back. Are you OK?” “Yeah, I'm alright,” I said. “I want to show you something.” “Sure,” Sunset agreed. I sat down at her table and pulled out the bag with the crystal shards. I grabbed a paper towel, laid it down, and poured the shards onto the towel. “Do you have any idea what these are?” I asked. Sunset took a look at the shards. “I don't think so,” she said, shaking her head. “Sorry.” “It's OK,” I said. “I'm going to study them, see if I can figure something out.” “Go right ahead,” Sunset said. “Have fun. I'm going to get some sleep. Night.” She kissed me on the cheek again, a bit longer than the afternoon before. I looked up at her. She gave me a smile. “Good night,” I quietly said. Sunset walked into her room and shut the door. I turned back to the shards. I picked a couple pieces up and noticed that they seemed to go together. I touched the pieces where they seemed to match, and they fused together, the crack healed. I was shocked. I studied the now fused pieces, fascinated. At a small apartment nearby, a group of girls felt a small, continuous surge of energy. They embraced the feeling. “Holy shit,” Adagio Dazzle said. “Did you girls just feel that?” “Yeah,” Aria Blaze agreed, confused. “We did. But where did it come from?” “I'm not sure,” Sonata Dusk said. “I think it came from down the street.” “You don't know that, Sonata,” Aria said. “Yes, I do!” Sonata raged. “Now isn't the time for this,” Adagio said. “That surge of energy was clearly a piece of our amulet being reformed.” “How is that possible?” Sonata asked. “They were destroyed in the battle against the Rainbooms.” “Not anymore,” Aria grinned. Sonata smiled, and Adagio gave a wicked grin, followed by a sinister laugh that echoed throughout the apartment.
Chapter 10: Forced LaborI stayed up all night studying the crystalline fragments. They emitted a faint red glow and gave off a faint, high pitched hum. Around midnight, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Sunset Shimmer standing there. “You still studying those things?” she groggily asked. “Yeah,” I said, yawning. “Follow my drift if you can, but they seem to have a familiarity to them, as if I’ve felt the energy they’re giving off before.” “Now that you mention it, I feel that familiarity as well,” Sunset agreed. “But, I felt it in this world, not in Equestria.” Sunset’s face suddenly went pale. “Oh shit,” she gasped. “What?” I asked, worried. “What is it?” “These shards,” Sunset said, still pale. “They’re…” I heard a thud, and Sunset’s eyes rolled into the back of her head as she fell to the floor. “Fuck!” I cried. I flew out of my chair, knocking it over. I knelt down. “Sunset!?” I cried. “Sunset, wake up! Wake up! WAKE UP, DAMN IT!!!” Sunset didn’t get up or open her eyes. I rolled her over onto her back and listened for breathing. She was still breathing. I breathed a sigh of relief and checked for a pulse. There was still a heartbeat. I calmed down and picked Sunset Shimmer up. I calmed down a little. I carried Sunset to her room and laid her on her bed. I got an ice pack and put it underneath her head, and a wet cloth on her forehead. I pulled out my pistol Pip had given me and loaded it. I tried to spawn in a suppressor, but then remembered that I didn’t have magic here. It was actually easier to hold the gun. It felt snug in my hand. I cautiously opened Sunset’s bedroom door, gun at the ready. “I have a gun!” I shouted, to make sure the intruders heard me. “I will not hesitate to fire!” I crept throughout the house, ever careful. I heard footsteps behind me, and I whipped around. No one was there. I heard more footsteps, then a creak of wood. I spun around, finger on the trigger. I couldn’t see down the dark hall. I walked into Sunset’s nearby room and grabbed a flashlight from her drawer. I lit it up and propped it on the arm holding the gun. I closed Sunset’s door again, and suddenly had a bag put on my head. I acted fast, thrusting my elbow back. I struck something, and I heard a muffled wince of pain. One from a girl. I tore the bag off my head and pointed the flashlight and the gun behind me. A small, slim girl stood there, gripping her chest. She was wearing dark clothing and a mask over her face. Her light blue hair was in a ponytail sticking out of the back of the mask. I reached out for the mask, and felt a clang on my back. I whipped around, and saw another girl, a taller one with long purple and teal pigtails, had a knife in her hand, and it had been bent from the impact with my metal plated back. I barred my teeth and tackled the other girl. I sat up and held her down by the neck, gun pointed at her temple. “Make one move and I’ll blow your brains out,” I threatened. The girl cooperated, and I kept her on the ground as I looked toward the other girl. She was running at me. I pointed the gun at her and she stopped dead. “Get on the ground, face down!” I cried. “Right now!” The girl did as she was told. The girl in my grip tried to escape, and I swiftly pressed the muzzle of the gun to her head. She stopped struggling, eyes wide with fear. “How many others?” I demanded keeping an eye on both girls. “J…jus…just us!” the girl on the ground stuttered. “What do you want?” I questioned. The girl in my grip narrowed her eyes, unknown to me, she was smiling. “You,” she said. I suddenly felt something club me in the back of the head. I blacked out and fell to the ground, releasing my grip on the girl. ~~~ I woke up when a bright light was turned on. I looked around, I was in a lone room with a table behind me. I struggled to escape, but the bonds that held me were tied tight. “Damn it,” I said. I immediately thought about Sunset Shimmer. “Sunset,” I breathed. “She’s going to notice me gone.” “Look who finally decided to wake up,” a girl with a tenor tone muttered. “Let me go!” I cried into the darkness. “Who are you?!” “That’s not important,” another girl with an alto voice said. “What is important is who you are.” “I won’t tell you anything!” I screamed. “Come out where I can see you!” “Fine,” a soprano voiced girl said. Three girls stepped out from the darkness, walking seductively. I wasn’t fazed by the movement of their bodies. “What do you want with me?” I demanded. “We want you to fix our amulets,” The alto voiced girl said. She had a large mass of curly golden hair hanging down to her waist. All of the girls’ hair went down to their waist. “Damn, you girls need a haircut,” I muttered, not thinking. The girl with the long pigtails pulled out a knife and held it to my throat. “How’d you like it if you couldn’t talk?” the girl stormed. “Say anything else and I’ll make sure you don’t!” “Aria!” the alto voiced girl yelled. “The agreement was not to harm him until he did the job.” Aria growled and lowered the knife, putting it back into her sheath. “Who are you?” I asked. “That’s Aria Blaze,” the girl with the long ponytail said. “The other is Adagio Dazzle, and I’m Sonata Dusk.” Adagio and Aria facepalmed. “Damn it, Sonata,” Aria groaned. “We weren’t supposed to reveal ourselves. “Nothing we can do about it now,” Adagio said. “You are the worst,” Aria said to Sonata. “You’re the worst!” Sonata stormed back. “Girls!” Adagio cried. “Not in front of the prisoner.” I barred my teeth. “Fuck the prisoner!” Aria cried. “I’m gonna make a necklace out of his teeth once he fixes our amulets.” “What amulets?!” I cried. “I don’t even know what the hell is going on! I come home, wanting to study some crystal shards, but then you three barge into my life, knocking my roommate unconscious, and kidnap me. Damn it, I was here for a vacation. LET ME GO!!!” Adagio gave me an evil look. I returned with a glare of my own. Adagio stepped closer, furious. I never looked away. When Adagio and I were two inches from each other, she smiled, then bitch-slapped me across the face, making me spit out a bit of blood. I looked back up, about ready to kill her, blood dripping out of my mouth onto my leg. “I trust you’ll keep your big mouth shut now,” Aria sneered, grinning. I did keep my mouth shut. It hurt too much to move my jaw. “Now, you’re going to do as we tell you, or there’s going to be worse than what I just did,” Adagio said. “You’re going to fix our amulets, and then we’ll let you go back home. Agreed?” I was not about to do anything for these girls, but I needed to get back home. Unable to talk without experiencing pain, I nodded. “That’s better,” Adagio said. She turned my chair around and undid the ropes around my wrists. “Now get to work.” “I hate you,” I growled. I turned back around and got to looking at the amulet shards. I was a quick puzzle solver, so I had no problem finding pieces that matched. But I made myself look like I wasn’t a fast worker, just to irritate the group of girls. After about 15 minutes, Aria snapped at me. “Aren’t you done yet!?” she yelled. “Let him take his time,” Adagio reasoned. “It’ll all be worth it in the end.” “It better be,” Aria grumbled. “I need to do it!” “Come on, come on, come on!” Sonata moaned. “I’m bored.” Adagio cursed under her breath. “Dear,” she said to me. “Could you maybe pick it up a bit? My friends are getting impatient.” “I’m going as fast as I can,” I said. “Tell your friends to chill the fuck out. I’m nearly done.” “Why I outta…!” Aria raged. She charged, but I didn’t see. I heard a loud slap and a thud. “I didn’t wish to do that,” Adagio said. “You’ll get your chance. Just wait.” I fixed the last piece of the amulets into place, and they lit up with a bright red glow. The group of girls whipped around. “Yes,” Adagio gasped. “Yes. Yes! YES!!! The Dazzlings are back!” My eyes went wide at that name. The Dazzlings? The same ones that nearly enslaved this world once before? I can’t believe I didn’t realize that before when Sonata had said their names. This was bad. Very, very, bad. I acted fast and tore the ropes off of my legs. I grabbed the glowing amulets, my gun and pack from underneath the table, and ran. I busted the door open and bolted to Sunset’s house. “Get him!” I could hear Adagio scream. I ran as fast as I could to Sunset’s home. “Braveheart!” I heard Sunset cry out. “Sunset!” I cried back. I saw her as I ran. I ran up to her and she grabbed me in a hug. We embraced for a second before I tore myself free. “What happened?” Sunset asked, eyes wet with tears. “I’ll explain later,” I said. “We have to go.” I grabbed Sunset by the hand and ran back to her house. We ran inside, shut and locked the doors, and shut the window blinds. I pulled out my gun and checked the ammo. Still full. I cocked the hammer, hid Sunset behind me, and pointed the gun at the door. “What happened?” Sunset asked again. “The Dazzlings kidnapped me and forced me to fix their amulets,” I explained. “They were right behind me. I had to haul ass just to get to you in time. I grabbed the amulets and bolted once I realized that they were the Dazzlings.” We heard pounding on the door. “Open up!” Adagio screamed. “Give us our amulets!” I put the amulets in my mechanical hand. “Break down that door, and I’ll crush them to dust,” I threatened. “To the point where they can’t be fixed.” The door suddenly busted, falling forward. As I prepared to crush the amulets, Aria Blaze tackled me, making me drop the amulets. I fired off my pistol into her side. She screamed in pain as she grabbed the amulets. She was bleeding onto the hardwood floor, holding the amulets close. I pointed the gun to her head and pulled the trigger, but not before Sonata tackled me. The bullet went into the ceiling. I stumbled back and Sunset Shimmer caught me. Adagio and Sonata helped Aria up, and ran off. Sunset grabbed my gun and took aim. She fired another bullet into Aria’s leg. She screamed again as the other two Dazzlings carried her off. I grabbed my gun from Sunset and fired off the rest of the shots. They all missed. I threw the gun onto the ground in a fury. “DAMN IT!!!” I yelled. “Braveheart, swearing won’t help anything,” Sunset reasoned. “Calm down.” I slowly but surely stopped hyperventilating in rage, and I breathed normally. “What now?” I cried, still angry. “What do we do now, Sunset?” “We just need to get the amulets back,” Sunset said. “Sunset, you don’t understand,” I stammered. “Aria had a bowie knife. She held it to my throat, and threatened to slash my neck open. The Dazzlings are more dangerous than ever.” “You have a gun,” Sunset said. “Maybe,” I said. “But what good will it do now that they have their amulets back?” “I don’t know,” Sunset shrugged. “But we’ll think of something.” “I sure hope so,” I said. I looked out the broken door. The Dazzlings were back and more powerful than ever, and it was all my fault.
Chapter 11: Fate of CHSSunset Shimmer rummaged through her drawers, looking for something. When she didn’t find it, she opened up her closet and looked there. Her face lit up, and she pulled out a small crown, resembling Twilight’s Element of Magic. “Never thought I’d need this,” Sunset mumbled. “What is it?” I asked. “It’s the crown that I was going to use to replace Twilight’s back in my sophomore year of high school.” “The year that Twilight had to win the vote for Fall Formal Princess?” I recalled. “Yes,” Sunset answered. “The same year I transformed into a…” Sunset shivered. “…she-demon. Some of the dark magic fused into my body. When I put this on, I transform back, but it hurts to do so.” “When did you figure that out?” I asked. “After the battle between us and the Dazzlings,” Sunset said. “I was in my room, trying on different outfits, when I found the fake crown. I put it on, and transformed back into the monstrosity I was. I quickly removed the crown, and transformed back. I hid the crown in my closet, and never thought about it again. Until now.” “We may need it,” I agreed. “That much dark magic could be useful. But let’s hope we don’t have to use it.” Sunset Shimmer put the crown into my shoulder pack. I put on my gun holster and slid the revolver inside. I put 6 bullets into the chamber and spun it. The front door, which I had repaired earlier, suddenly flew open. I whipped out my gun and pointed it toward the entrance. “Dude, what’re you doing?!” Rainbow Dash cried, hands in the air. “Put that thing away!” I saw Rainbow Dash and the rest of the Human 5. I released the hammer and sheathed the gun. “Sorry about that,” I apologized. “You guys need to come with us,” Rainbow Dash said. “Now.” We heard a faint boom, and a cloud of smoke rise up in the distance. The sky was red with fire and ash was raining down. “What the hell happened!?” Sunset Shimmer cried. “The Dazzlings ‘re back,” Applejack stated. “They ‘nslaved the ‘ntire school ‘nd absorbed the student’s souls. We barely escaped.” “Did they sing?” I asked. “No,” Fluttershy said. “They just swept the souls right from our classmates’ bodies without warning. The magic of our friendship protected us, but we had to make a break for it.” “Oh no,” Sunset Shimmer gasped. “This is bad,” I said, unnecessarily. “Where are the Dazzlings now?” “They’re at Canterlot Central Park,” Pinkie Pie said, a serious tone in her voice. I nodded. We ran out of the neighborhood and to Central Park. ~~~ The Dazzlings were in their true forms, with bug-like wings, equine ears, and longer hair meant to resemble a tail. They were drawing out the souls of unfortunate citizens of Canterlot, and even around the globe. The whole world was in turmoil. Buildings destroyed, vegetation set on fire, and dead bodies strewn everywhere. Adagio Dazzle in particular was laughing evilly, finally able to conquer this world. We ran up to the park, which was in ruin. Our group was armed with whatever we could find, ranging from baseball bats to bits of rubble, and even a makeshift bow and arrow with flaming tips. The Dazzlings didn’t notice us at first. I pulled out my gun and took a shot at Adagio’s head. A red forcefield surrounded the Dazzlings and the bullet bounced off. The Dazzlings stopped their assault and turned around. “HEY!!!” I screamed at them. “YOU THOUGHT YOU’D GET AN EASY FIGHT?!?” Adagio growled and motioned for Aria to attack. Aria dove down and we dodged the attack. She stopped quickly and turned back around. She shot a blast of energy at us, and Sunset Shimmer deflected it with a thin piece of rebar. Aria screeched at us, furious. She charged and picked me up. She flew high into the air, trying to punch me. I avoided her attacks, and retaliated. I swung at her with my Terminator arm and clocked her in the face. She let go of me and both she and I fell. “Well, shit,” I cursed as I fell. So this was the end of me. Falling to my death. I closed my eyes and waited for impact. I suddenly felt my body change directions. I opened my eyes and saw Rainbow Dash holding me as she landed on the ground on her feet. “Thanks for the lift.” I said as Rainbow Dash put me down. “Any time,” Rainbow nodded. She tackled me as a blast of energy exploded behind her. We rolled and landed back on our feet. “Thanks,” I said again. “Don’t mention it,” Rainbow Dash said. We joined back up with the group, and Aria flew back up with the other Dazzlings. Applejack drew the flaming bow and let loose an arrow. The arrow whizzed by Sonata’s head, singeing a strand of hair. Adagio charged up a powerful blast and held it up high. I pulled out my pistol and shot the charging blast. It exploded in Adagio’s hand, causing the Dazzlings to severely flinch. Applejack fired off another arrow, and it struck Sonata in the gut. Sonata screamed, and she quickly tore the arrow out. She bled for a moment, but the power of the amulets healed her quickly. “That’s gonna make our job a whole lot hard’r.” Applejack said. “Keep fighting!” I cried. “We can’t let them win.” “There’s nothing left to fight for,” Adagio cackled, her voice in an echo. “Your world is in ruin, and all you care for is gone.” “We care for each other!” Sunset Shimmer cried. “And we will always fight for friendship!” The Dazzlings fired a blast of energy at us. We jumped back and the blast exploded. We ended up separated, quite a bit of distance between us. “SUNSET!!!” I cried. “CATCH!!!” I grabbed the crown from my pack and threw it to Sunset Shimmer. She caught it and quickly put it on. A black and white pillar of energy blasted into the sky, and it almost immediately disappeared. Sunset Shimmer had changed to her she-demon form. I had never seen anything like this. She was significantly taller, had a tattered fiery dress, and her skin was a dark red. She had black and green eyes, bat wings, and fiery hair. She looked rather terrifying. Sunset Shimmer grabbed the Dazzlings with her dark magic and threw them across the park. She looked down at us. “Cover your eyes!” she ordered. Her voice was deeper, and also in an echo. The rest of us shielded our eyes, and Sunset’s changed to a hypnotic swirl. Glowing rings looped around the heads of the many dead bodies lying around, and they rose up, eyes glowing green. The zombies stood in lines underneath Demon Shimmer, ready to fight. We opened our eyes as the Dazzlings came flying back. Sonata fired a blast, and a wave of zombies leapt up. The blast incinerated the zombies, protecting Demon Shimmer and the rest of us. “NOW!!!” I cried. Demon Shimmer fired a dark blast, I shot my pistol, and Applejack fired an arrow. The Dazzlings simply brushed off the attacks and fired attacks of their own. The blast sent the zombies and us flying, and a small piece of rubble knocked the crown off Demon Shimmer’s head, changing her back to normal. The zombies’ eyes went blank again, and Adagio laughed. “You failed, Sunset Shimmer,” she said. “Your friends have failed you. Finish them.” Aria, Sonata, and Adagio levitated everyone except for me on top of the CHS Orpheum. They tied nooses around their necks and prepared to push them off. I was underneath a pile of zombie corpses. I pushed them off to see Rarity get pushed off the Orpheum. She fell only a few feet before the noose snapped her neck, leaving her hanging. I ran to try and save them, but Pinkie Pie was shoved off. She was hung as well. “Take another step and we kill the rest!” Aria yelled. I kept running. Sonata, Aria, and Adagio pushed off Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash, leaving them for Death to retrieve. Aria stepped behind Sunset Shimmer. I stopped dead. “And now, you see everything die before you!” Aria laughed. “No, please,” I angrily begged. “Don’t do this. Just let her go, and take me instead.” “That’s not going to happen,” Aria said, evilly grinning. As she kicked Sunset Shimmer off the edge, everything went into slow motion. I screamed and ran toward the stage. I jumped, and the metal plate on my back exploded into mechanical wings. I sliced the rope that Sunset was attached to and grabbed her mid jump. I landed on the ground with Sunset Shimmer in my arms as time reverted to normal. Sunset Shimmer looked up at me. I had equine ears, longer hair to resemble the tail, and my mechanical wings were spread wide on my back. I put her down, and she took my hand. She magically grew her own equine ears and long hair. This is what protected us. Our love for each other. I held my pistol out, and Sunset held it with her free hand. Magic bubbled up within the chambered bullet, and the Dazzlings knew that it was now or never. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata charged up a powerful blast and launched it down at us. The blast was absorbed into the bullet, making it even more powerful. Sunset and I looked at each other, and nodded. We turned back to the Dazzlings, and pulled the trigger. The bullet blasted out of the shell, infused with our own magic and the absorbed magic of the Dazzlings. The bullet struck Adagio Dazzle in the chest, and it exploded. The blinding light of the explosion caused me and Sunset to close our eyes. When we opened them back up, the Dazzlings were gone. Sunset and I dropped to the charred ground, exhausted. Lightning suddenly flashed, casting shadows of Sunset’s friends’ hanging corpses. We looked up, and immediately looked away, for it was a gruesome sight. We stood up, and Sunset’s left leg gave out. I caught her on my shoulder. Sunset looked at me. “Thank you,” she whispered. “For what?” I whispered back, tears in my eyes. “Saving my life,” Sunset said. She kissed me on the lips, and I returned the kiss. I helped Sunset limp out of the park, the Dazzlings finally defeated.